ã€ŠAngowalos: Verse of Fateã€‹


 000 - Viewing Guide

    In the quiet venue, the reporters were waiting for the most unreliable director of the century (hereinafter referred to as "Mr. Unreliable") to attend this new drama''s press conference.

    ¡°Ah, here he comes!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Unreliable is here!¡±

    The flashlights flared up.

    Mr. Unreliable stepped into the venue under the flashing lights and took a seat in front of the microphone. Behind him were the three main actors of the drama¡ªa tall man with black hair and purple eyes, a lively young girl, and a blonde man with green eyes (who appeared to be older than the man with black hair). Once the three of them had taken their seats beside the director, the very ordinary press conference began in a very ordinary way.

    Reporter A: ¡°Mr. Unreliable, what kind of work are you planning to bring us this time?¡±

    Mr. Unreliable cleared his throat. ¡°Originally, I wanted to make a story about a hunter who catches a druid as a pet, leading to a shameless cohabitation, wielding a starlight dragon in one hand and invincibility in the other, and roaming across Azeroth. But since the rights to the Warcraft movie have already been taken, we just found a random screenwriter, came up with a random story set in a fictional continent, and casually shot it on a phone. I¡¯ve heard that audiences these days get excited just from the CGI in the trailers, so there¡¯s no need to take the plot too seriously. If all else fails, we¡¯ll just have the female lead wear less.¡±

    The blond male lead couldn¡¯t help but nudge the director with his elbow, smiling, ¡°Mr. Unreliable, you can mess around, but you can¡¯t just say whatever you want.¡±

    The director nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, those words just now were from the screenwriter, passed on through me to all of you. They represent his personal views only, and any legal consequences have nothing to do with the production team.¡±

    Reporter B: ¡°We¡¯ve heard that the screenwriter this time is a newcomer. Could you tell us who he is?¡±

    Director: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s a newcomer. His last name is Random, but I sometimes call him ¡®Whatever¡¯ because he just has that casual vibe, which fits our style perfectly. Oh, you¡¯re asking how we met? We got to know each other as kids, stealing corn from a field. You¡¯ll get to know him soon enough. When you send the hate mail later, please make sure to address it to him, thanks.¡±

    Reporter C: ¡°We¡¯ve heard that this ¡®Verse of Fate¡¯ series is going to be a lengthy epic, with a vast map and numerous factions. How many expansions are you planning to release?¡±

    Director: ¡°Probably around nine expansions? The script for Volume One has already been revised. It¡¯s great for aiding digestion during meals and helps with sleep before bed¡ªsomething you won¡¯t get from other similar products!¡±

    Reporter D: ¡°Does the title of the series have any special meaning, particularly ¡®Angowalos¡¯?¡±

    Director: ¡°That¡¯s the name of the continent in the series. It¡¯s a non-human world inhabited by werewolves, beastkin, and elves. The werewolves have a more like Japanese-inspired style, while the beastkin have a steampunk aesthetic, complete with cute and cool animal ears¡ªnot the green or brown skins you see in World of Warcraft, just so we¡¯re clear. The elves aren¡¯t too different from the standard fantasy elves, at least in appearance. Let me introduce the man with the black hair beside me¡ªhe¡¯s one of the lead actors in the series. He hails from the werewolf kingdom, Togekaze.¡±

    The crowd began murmuring among themselves.

    ¡°Him? He looks almost human.¡±

    ¡°I agree. So what exactly is the key point of the werewolf setting?¡±

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with this Japanese-inspired werewolf thing? Like, the anime style?¡±

    ¡°I get it now. I¡¯ve got some of that on my hard drive.¡±

    Hearing the whispers from the crowd, the black-haired lead actor started to feel uncomfortable. He asked coldly, ¡°Director, can I leave now?¡±

    The young female lead quietly commanded, ¡°Sit tight and keep quiet. We¡¯ve got enough trouble with Mr. Unreliable running his mouth. Behave yourself.¡±

    The black-haired lead could only sit there, stewing in frustration.

    Director: ¡°As for the Japanese-inspired werewolf setting, due to the sheer amount of information and potential spoilers, we won¡¯t be addressing it here. The werewolf area won¡¯t be fully unlocked until the second volume¡¯s expansion. For now, just enjoy what the black-haired lead has to offer. Thank you.

    Also, just to let you know, the beastkin area will be unlocked in Volume Three, so please be patient. If you¡¯re feeling impatient, you¡¯re more than welcome to try and rush us. I¡¯ll post Random''s address in the comments section later, so be sure to save it if you need it. If you happen to find Random, I personally recommend two skills: press 1 to use ¡®Smack You in the Face,¡¯ press 2 to use ¡®Take You Down,¡¯ and hold ctrl+alt+del to shut down.¡±

    Reporter A: ¡°...So when will the werewolf expansion be released?¡±

    Reporter B: ¡°I heard there are a lot of handsome guys. Is it the kind of content that¡¯s a treat for female players?¡±

    Reporter C: ¡°Is it true there¡¯s 18+ NTR content?¡±

    Director: ¡°We¡¯re working on it, we¡¯re drawing it¡ªwait, what¡¯s NTR?? No, no, this isn¡¯t White Album. Please maintain order and don¡¯t believe in rumors. Spreading rumors can land you in jail, you know. Also, please try to ask questions related to Volume One.¡±

    Reporter D: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Random, the screenwriter, attended this press conference?¡±

    Director: ¡°He¡¯s currently discussing the plot with the third male lead, preparing to revise the outline for Volume Two. Yesterday, when I asked them about their progress, they were torn between whether to strip or not, and whether to go for bromance or not. It¡¯s... a really tough decision. After all, fujoshi players really do spend a lot.¡±

    Reporter A: ¡°Could you briefly introduce the main characters of this series?¡±

    Director: ¡°Sure. In the Verse of Fate series, we¡¯re planning to have a total of eight main characters¡ªfour male and four female. For Volume One, only three of them will appear, which are the three beside me. Come on, everyone, give a New Year¡¯s greeting¡ªno, wait, I mean, introduce yourselves. Let¡¯s start with Nicole.¡±

    Female Lead: ¡°Hello, everyone! My name is Nicole, and I¡¯m one of the leads in Volume One. I¡¯m thrilled to meet you all. In the series, I play a human who dreams of becoming an excellent beast tamer.¡±

    Black-Haired Male Lead: ¡°Hi. My name is Akane Shinya, and I¡¯m a werewolf shapeshifter. You¡¯re wondering what a shapeshifter is? Just think of it as a druid. Why use such a strange name? Well, that¡¯s because Random likes to show off.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Blond Male Lead: ¡°Hello! My name is Rivern, and I¡¯m a human priest.¡±

    Reporter B: ¡°Could you briefly describe the relationships between the characters?¡±

    Nicole smiled shyly, pointing at Shinya, ¡°Past life boyfriend?¡± Then pointing at Rivern, ¡°Current adoptive brother?¡±

    Reporter D: ¡°So, is this a love triangle drama?¡±

    Director: ¡°No, no, no, we¡¯re not making that kind of romance drama. You won¡¯t see any of those stomach-churning scenes like ¡®You¡¯re all my wings,¡¯ ¡®Why are you so skilled at this,¡¯ or ¡®I was here first.¡¯ Our official pairings are strictly one-on-one. If you find that¡¯s not the case, you¡¯re probably watching a pirated version. It¡¯s the era of paying for legit content now. Please support the official release, thank you.¡±

    Reporter A: ¡°Mr. Unreliable, how would you evaluate these three main actors?¡±

    Director: ¡°Nicole, as the first female lead to appear in the series, is... well, pretty ordinary. You can¡¯t expect too much from her, right? We¡¯re not making a story where the protagonist starts by smashing the villain into the ground. The focus is on showing Nicole¡¯s growth. She¡¯s the only ¡®normal person¡¯ among the eight main characters, a very ¡®neutral¡¯ and ¡®objective¡¯ presence, which is crucial for balancing the story.¡±

    Director: ¡°Shinya¡ªUninterested in any female other than Nicole. He¡¯s a canine with some feline traits, a large, wild animal that¡¯s cold on the outside but warm on the inside, a tough-looking but secretly adorable guy. He likes cat toys and sausages and holds grudges especially well.¡±

    Nicole whispered, ¡°Shinya, put your fist down. You can¡¯t punch Mr. Unreliable in public, or it¡¯ll make the headlines.¡±

    Shinya angrily whispered back, ¡°I can tolerate the cat toy, but what¡¯s with the sausage?!¡±

    Director: ¡°Rivern plays a role that¡¯s both brotherly and fatherly to Nicole. As I mentioned earlier, we¡¯re not doing a love triangle, just bromance. So, there won¡¯t be any romantic development between the two of them. Rivern is the most complex character in the series, but to put it simply, he¡¯s ¡®blond-haired, green-eyed, kind and friendly, with a charming smile and graceful manners,¡¯ ¡®a wolf in sheep¡¯, warm and flirtatious, a friend to women and a foe to men.¡¯ In today¡¯s popular terms, he¡¯s the kind of character where ¡®beneath the golden exterior lies a dark core.¡¯¡±

    Reporter C: ¡°Mr. Rivern, did you encounter any difficulties in portraying such a complex character?¡±

    Rivern^_^ , ¡°To sum it up in one sentence: ¡®Can¡¯t live, can¡¯t die.¡¯¡±

    Reporters: ¡°?????¡±

    Reporter D: ¡°Could you explain what you mean by that?¡±

    Director: ¡°Due to the sheer amount of information and potential spoilers, we won¡¯t be providing an explanation here. If you¡¯re curious, feel free to give us a follow. We don¡¯t charge our audience any fees. The tactic of ¡®our fates weren¡¯t meant to be, unless I pay up¡¯ is strictly prohibited here.¡±

    Reporter B: ¡°Mr. Unreliable, could you briefly introduce the remaining five main characters who haven¡¯t appeared yet?¡±

    Director: ¡°The three we¡¯ve discussed are the main characters for Volume One. In Volume Two, which takes place in the werewolves¡¯ territory, a highly popular new male lead will be introduced. We¡¯ve cast a very handsome actor, aiming to provide fan service for our female players. Spending money is guaranteed to be rewarding¡ªrecharge during the event to get an exclusive five-star character.

    In Volume Three, which takes place in the beastkin''s territory, three more leads will appear. The first is a ¡®gorgeous, mature lady,¡¯ ¡®not an aunt, but a sister,¡¯ a human priestess who embodies both talent and beauty. The second is a male beastkin with a height of ¡®1.7 meters but with a presence of 3.4 meters,¡¯ featuring the currently popular domineering CEO archetype. Yes, we jumped on the bandwagon, but there¡¯s no charge for following trends. The third is a beastkin girl who seems ¡®Delicate, fragile, and easy to topple,¡¯ but actually wields a ¡®high-energy particle cannon.¡¯ Yes, we have Gundam.

    The final character appears in Volume Four, which takes place in the elven territory. She has the appearance of a ¡®beautiful young boy,¡¯ speaks ¡®dirty jokes with a straight face,¡¯ possesses unparalleled wisdom, but has no social awareness¡ªan elven girl, of course.¡±

    Reporter B: ¡°Mr. Unreliable, could you give us an overview of the main plot?¡±

    Director: ¡°Due to the large amount of information and potential spoilers, we¡¯ll just show you the opening animation instead. Hey, up on the second floor, can you start the PPT?¡±

    -Windows 98 startup music begins playing-

    ¡¤¡¤_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Title: Angowalos: Verse of Fate

    1.0 [Asate: A Reunion Disguised as a Chance Encounter] (Installation 90% complete)

    ¡°More than a decade ago, a demon and his minions razed a seemingly ordinary town to the ground, leaving mountains of corpses in their wake. Wildfires raged for three days. Now, in this eerie ruin, besides thousand graves, something else seems to be hidden... for instance¡ªthe buried truth, lost memories, and time that has been reset.¡±

    "Speak plainly!"(£¯¨F¿Ú¡ä)£¯~¨k¨k

    "A young girl aspires to become a beast tamer and finally gets her adorable pet. But after starting their shameless and indescribable cohabitation, she realizes... this cat doesn¡¯t seem to be from the cat planet??"

    "Then where¡¯s it from0.0???"

    "From the neighboring werewolf kingdom..."

    2.0 [Togekaze: A Whirlwind of Blood and Blades] (Random says the title needs to be cool and edgy)

    "My long-time frenemy, whom I''ve loved and fought with for decades, goes on a business trip and comes back with a girlfriend?? And now, as the queen¡¯s loyal dog, I¡¯m stuck teaching this girlfriend of his because of some secret mission?? Fine, I won¡¯t get mad. What in this world can¡¯t be solved with a little charm? If one pretty face doesn¡¯t do it, how about two handsome guys? P.S. I was all set to star in a BL scene, half my clothes off, only for the director to tell me, ¡®Sorry, this is just pure brotherly love. Please put your clothes back on.¡¯ I was like ?????"

    ¡¤¡¤_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Director: ¡°Stop!! Sorry, reporters, it seems we played the wrong PPT.¡± He turned to the staff, ¡°Who made this PPT?? An intern?? Where¡¯s the opening animation I spent six months editing?? What? The computer crashed? Why didn¡¯t your brain crash too??¡±

    Staff Member, running over, ¡°Mr. Unreliable, we found it! Your USB fell into the ramen soup.¡±

    ¡¤¡¤_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Replaying¡¤

    Start¡¤

    Title: Angowalos: Verse of Fate

    Volume 1¡± A Reunion Disguised as a Chance Encounter¡±

    Fifteen years ago, a demon and his minions reduced an ordinary town to rubble. Piles of corpses formed mountains, and wild fires burned for three days and nights. The town transformed into a grim and desolate ruin. Amidst a thousand graves, it seemed to hide something else¡ªa buried truth, lost memories, and a reset time.

    Fifteen years later, the surviving girl has grown up once again, yet remains unaware of everything she had experienced¡ªunbreakable bonds, forbidden love, and all the destined sacrifices and encounters.

    The beast tamer who couldn''t tame beasts finally encounters a beast that resonates with her heart. However, this beast seems to exist beyond any Beast Encyclopedia.

    Where does it come from? And who is he? Can she remember everything once more?

    If those memories are lost, can their reunion still be called a reunion?

    "As long as I can stay by her side, it doesn''t matter what identity I assume."

    Is a forgotten vow worth sacrificing one''s life for?

    "She doesn''t need to remember; as long as I remember, it is enough."

    The End¡¤

    Director: ¡°Uh, basically, that¡¯s the style we¡¯re going for. I sincerely apologize, but despite the lighthearted tone of this press conference, the main story is actually very serious¡ªno emoticons, no memes, and no double diamonds on your first purchase. If you¡¯d like to watch the opening animation again, please like and follow to show your support. Lastly, are there any other questions?¡±

    Reporter A: ¡°Mr. Unreliable, the demon that appeared in the opening¡ªis he the last boss of the series?¡±

    Director: ¡°Good question. Due to the large amount of information and potential spoilers, we won¡¯t be answering that here.¡±

    Reporter C: ¡°...Then, is there anything you can reveal about the last boss of the series?¡±

    Director: ¡°Actually, yes. We¡¯ve decided to invite the famous voice actor, Takahiro Sakurai, to provide the voice.¡±

    Reporters: ¡°Got it, got it. Definitely a white-haired boss.¡± ¡°White hair¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely going to be a white-haired character¡­¡± ¡°Sakurai voicing a white-haired demon villain, it¡¯s a classic setup.¡±

    Director: ¡°What white hair?? Can you all stop constantly associating characters with their voice actors? Please show some respect for the voice actors! Enough with this ¡®Sakurai white hair¡¯ and ¡®Kaji loses an arm¡¯ stuff, okay?¡±

    Reporters: ¡°¡­¡±

    Director: ¡°Alright, this press conference is over. I can¡¯t believe we ended up writing this much nonsense¡ªit¡¯s about time to wrap it up. If you have any more questions, please leave them in the comments section. Thank you. Second floor, turn off the lights!¡±

    Reporters: ¡°So, is it really white hair or not¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely white hair! Do we even need to think about it?¡± ¡°Mr. Unreliable, don¡¯t leave! Mr. Unreliable!¡±

 001-002 - The Rain

    On a sultry afternoon, a ship from the north arrived at Hermit Bay. The crew unloaded crates of goods from the hold and neatly arranged them on the dock for inventory.

    "Hurry up, it''s going to rain!" the captain impatiently urged. He took a manifest handed to him by one of the crew members and began to count the items listed on it. However, a shadow fell upon the manifest.

    He looked up to see a tall man in a dark cloak standing before him with an indifferent expression.

    The man had boarded the ship at Twilight Harbor and paid a large sum of money to request passage on their merchant vessel through the Black Jade Sea to this destination.

    The captain couldn''t refuse the gold that came knocking on his door, so he naturally agreed. Throughout the journey, the mysterious passenger kept a low profile and seemed burdened with heavy thoughts. The captain didn''t pry into matters that didn''t concern him, but at this moment, he couldn''t help but want to say something.

    Unfortunately, before he could speak, the man spoke first. "Thank you."

    The man said this simple word with a slight accent from the other side of the continent, and then gently patted the captain''s shoulder, handing him four gold coins.

    "Sir, if you plan to stay overnight in the Seagull Town ahead, I can recommend a good inn for you. Go to the Sword Sheath Inn in the west of town and mention my name, and the owner will give you a 10% discount." The captain tilted his head slightly, looking at the generous passenger, and decided to do something generous himself.

    At that moment, the man had already walked past him, turning his back to the captain and waving his hand as if in refusal, yet also as a farewell.

    "''Sword Sheath''? I might drop by to make an appearance. Not only can I get a free room, but also three meals included," the man muttered to himself, unheard by the captain. "However, I don''t have time to visit the old friends at ''Sword Sheath'' for now."

    The captain watched the aloof guest depart, his gaze ultimately fixed on the four gold coins. In fact, the man had already paid his fare when boarding the ship, so these coins came as a pleasant surprise to the captain.

    He ran his fingers over the engravings on the coins, characters he couldn''t fully comprehend. Square-shaped with sharp edges, resembling both swords and spears. Despite his years of trading, he still couldn''t fully decipher these foreign characters, belonging to a completely different system from his own native language.

    But what did it matter? The appearance of the coins wouldn''t change their value. He happily tucked the money away and glanced back in the direction the man had left.

    That''s when he noticed the man didn''t take the main road but instead disappeared into the depths of the dense forest. The captain was slightly surprised, but quickly shrugged it off with an indifferent expression.

    A drop of icy coldness landed on his nose.

    The rain was about to come.

    "Make haste! Move everything over there too!" the captain shouted, urging everyone on. Work was the only thing he truly needed to care about.

    ***

    The briny sea breeze brought forth a swift downpour, its raindrops pattering upon his cloak. Yet he did not tighten his cloak further; instead, he unfurled it, revealing a youthful, handsome, and melancholic countenance.

    He stood there, squinting his eyes slightly, tilting his head back to welcome the descending raindrops. The icy water traced along the distinct contours of his face, trickling down his cheeks and seeping into his clothes, but he paid it no mind.

    After a while, he slowly opened his eyes. Deep purple irises reflected the cold, dim gray sky. He wiped away the rainwater from his face with a gentle touch, pushing back the soft, black strands of hair from his forehead as if that gesture could tidy up the weightiness of his current mood.

    He knelt down on one knee, submerging it in the muddy ground. He raised his hand, tenderly caressing a broken cross before him and softly spoke, "Father, I have returned."

    His lips moved, as if continuing to speak, but the pouring rain drowned out his faint words, making them indiscernible.

    The heavy rain was enough to conceal his voice, but it couldn''t wash away the sorrow etched upon his face.

    Raindrops slid down his face, blurring the distinction between tears and rain. Around him, water had formed tiny rivulets, gradually flowing to distant places.

    There, there were crosses similar to the one in front of him, equally broken and dilapidated, askew and numerous to the point of counting difficulty.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Hundreds, thousands of crosses were thrust like blades into this village once ravaged by war and bloodshed, rendering the already narrow streets impassable and intensifying the eerie horror of this deserted wasteland.

    They aimed to halt lost intruders and grant solace to the innocent souls sacrificed upon this land.

    The rain grew heavier.

    Amidst the downpour, he rose to his feet, casting one final glance at the broken cross, then striding firmly through the muddy cobblestone path, disappearing into the countless crosses and sinister ruins.

    ***

    "What heavy rain," Nicole sat on a stone under a large tree, propping her cheek with a somewhat gloomy expression. "If this rain keeps up, I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it to Northsail before nightfall. What am I going to do about my qualifying race?"

    She shook her head vigorously, as if trying to dispel the discouraging thoughts in her mind, and cheered herself on. "I will pass the final test and obtain my beast tamer qualification this year. I can definitely do it, right? Because I already have you."

    Just as she finished speaking, a black panther sitting beside her licked her hand resting on her knee, looking at her with deep, mysterious purple eyes.

    Nicole returned a gentle smile and reached out to pat its head. "Speaking of which, we met on a day just like this, pouring rain. Do you remember, Kuro?"

    The black panther named Kuro emitted a low purr, then nuzzled its head into Nicole''s embrace.

    Nicole affectionately held it close, snuggling together. "Let''s rest a bit longer, Kuro. Rain or no rain, we have to set off soon."

    Kuro didn''t respond, but lazily swayed its long tail. The movement wasn''t like that of a feline but rather resembled a canine.

    ***

    Her name was Nicole, and she grew up in the Echowater Town, raised by priests. Those who nurtured her were clergy devoted to the Goddess of Light. However, even under such favorable circumstances, she showed no talent for using holy magic, but her mischievous and playful nature grew in abundance.

    From a young age, she had more energy than the other girls her age, which often left Father Ron, who managed the church affairs, with a headache. At the age of eight, being overly restless, she gave up on the typical traits of a girl, abandoning embroidery and dolls favored by young ladies. Instead, she followed the boys in the town, learning swordsmanship and archery, dreaming that one day she could go to a free city like Northsail and join a mercenary group, making friends and traveling across the entire continent.

    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as smoothly as Nicole had imagined.

    During her training, Nicole didn''t show any remarkable talents. Every day, she would return home with various injuries. Despite having priests at home who could heal her wounds, Rivern, the young priest who had accompanied her throughout her upbringing, still felt immense concern for her. He urged Nicole to give up on this path, as he didn''t want her to enter such a dangerous profession.

    Nicole was unwilling to give up. Once she made up her mind, she wouldn''t easily change her decision.

    In order to change Nicole''s mindset, Ron invited a mercenary who sought help at the church to talk to her about mercenary experiences. In order to exaggerate the dangers of being a mercenary as much as possible, Ron spared no expense in setting up a feast, ensuring that the mercenary was well-fed and fully satisfied. His intention was for the mercenary to fabricate some stories that would frighten Nicole and discourage her from pursuing a career as a mercenary.

    Little did Ron know, even before the feast began, Nicole''s curious eyes had already fixated on the mercenary''s combat pet¡ªa wetland crocodile measuring four meters in length.

    At that moment, Ron deeply regretted the decision he had made. He thought to himself, why did he have to ask a beast tamer of all people? Couldn''t he have asked anyone else?

    Even well-trained combat pets can lose control and retaliate when faced with unwarranted harassment and provocation from strangers.

    Before Ron and Rivern had a chance to intervene, Nicole curiously grabbed hold of the wetland crocodile''s tail. She then tapped on its armored scales and even proceeded to hug the fierce beast''s head, prying open its jaws to observe its sharp teeth.

    However, the wetland crocodile remained utterly still, showing no signs of impatience or making any attempt to tear apart Nicole''s reckless hand.

    The peaceful outcome was even more shocking than if blood had been shed.

    Then, Ron''s purpose was indeed achieved¡ªto some extent.

    The owner of the wetland crocodile, the beast tamer Jessika, changed Nicole''s perspective with a simple question.

    "Kid, do you want to become a beast tamer?"

    ***

    A few days later, Nicole followed Jessika to the Beast Tamer Guild in Northsail, starting her training as a prospective beast tamer.

    In the blink of an eye, she turned fifteen. She successfully completed the training as a trainee and now only needed to tame a wild beast in the wilderness, bring it back to the guild, and pass the registration and testing to officially become a beast tamer.

    Filled with hope, she ventured into the jungle, searching for suitable targets. Through her past training, she had acquired various wilderness survival skills, such as tracking small and medium-sized beasts, as well as methods to evade large and ferocious monsters.

    Unfortunately, she had never succeeded in taming any useful beasts. Her peers who entered the school at the same time either captured Nightblade Panthers or Spearfang Wolves, and some even managed to obtain multiple ones. Even the weaker students were able to acquire wild Chocobos. Meanwhile, Nicole could only charm a few small rabbits, making them run behind her for a few minutes.

    After her fourth failure, she returned to the church in Echowater feeling disheartened. Rivern served her a steaming hot dinner, but she couldn''t bring herself to eat a bite. Once again, she approached Rivern and inquired about her origins, only to receive the same unchanged answer as before.

    "Nicole is Nicole. Who you are and who your biological parents are doesn''t matter," Rivern said, gently patting Nicole''s head to comfort her.

    From the warm smile of her big brother who had been by her side as she grew up, Nicole gained strength. She picked up the spoon and ate her dinner voraciously, as if she wanted to swallow all her doubts and uncertainties along with the food.

    She wouldn''t give up. She was going to try again.

    ***

    Two days later, she set out once again. This time, she chose a different route from her previous attempts. Instead of heading towards the Western Borderwood, she ventured towards the direction of Hermit Bay to the north.

    As the sky grew darker, the heavy rain seemed imminent. She found a cave where she could take shelter before the rain arrived. She lit a campfire and began preparing a simple dinner for herself.

    Before long, the downpour began, almost drowning out the crackling sound of the fire. Nicole remained focused on cooking the raw fish over the flames, unaware of a pair of deep purple eyes observing her through the curtain of rain.

 003 - Lost

    The rain continued to pour. He walked alone through the rainy night. Without moonlight or starry skies to guide him, he seemed to have lost his bearings, causing his steps to slow down.

    A wave of hunger struck him. He remembered there were two dried meat strips left in his backpack, so he reached his hand in and started searching for them.

    He didn''t feel the dried meat strips. Instead, a cold and sharp object touched his fingers. He took it out to examine it.

    It was an uncut, semi-transparent gemstone, with distinct edges and incredible hardness. It emitted a faint white light under the night sky, but it was not enough to illuminate his path through the darkness.

    Because, at its core, there floated a cloud of darkness even darker than the night, even murkier than chaos itself. Despite its tiny size, it instilled fear in anyone who beheld it.

    Yet, he did not feel fear.

    If anything, the word ¡°disgust¡± would be more accurate than "fear."

    He despised this stone, yet he had no choice but to personally deliver it into the hands of High Priest Nafal, the leader of the Dawn Prayers.

    The stone was discovered by a priestess of the Dawn Prayers in the distant reaches of the Northernmost. She referred to it as the "Tainted Moonstone." The priestess also conveyed to him that this stone held the fate of the world in its balance. Dark forces were gathering in The Northernmost, and she needed to carry this dreadful message back to the headquarters of the Dawn Prayers on the continent of Asate.

    Indeed, the priestess had some urgent matters to attend to, which prevented her from carrying out the task herself. That''s why she entrusted him with this mission.

    He should have been like his kin, sneering at the so-called ancient evil god. However, he couldn''t do it, for in his younger years, he had faced the minions of the dark god, Cloysu, head-on.

    It was a one-sided massacre.

    A strange man with dark skin, tall and muscular, and sporting goat-like horns on his head, arrived at the small town where he was at the time, accompanied by a horde of ghouls. Then, without any apparent reason, he initiated a massacre.

    Blood burns in the flames. Screams echo in the slaughter.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The lower part of that man''s knees resembled animal hooves. With each step he took, flowers and plants withered into hay, and corpses decayed into bones. He savored the slaughter before him with a twisted sense of delight, his eyes gleaming with pleasure. His sharp laughter was cold and hollow. A pair of enormous bat wings unfurled behind him, obscuring half of the sky.

    Years later, the sole survivor of that massacre learned that the man responsible for the carnage was none other than the legendary "Demon" ¨C the highest-ranking servant of Cloysu. As for the other people in the town who were slaughtered, they became grave markers in the form of crosses, forever resting among the ruins and debris. Among them was his father.

    In that massacre, he not only lost his father but also someone he deeply loved. From then on, he nearly lost everything.

    From that day on, he made a vow¡ªif the war against Cloysu is ever waged in the future, he would join the side that opposes the demons without hesitation.

    And so, he accepted the mission from the priestess, taking on the task of delivering the tainted Moonstone to the High Priest in her place.

    With such determination in his heart, he embarked on this journey. Upon returning, he realized that this expedition was far from easy.

    Firstly, his previous activities were limited to the northeastern part of the Asate Continent, which included the Hermit Bay area, Seagull Town, and the Acorn Town where he grew up, and where was destroyed by the demon in the end. The farthest he had been was to the eastern town of Echo Water. As for the central city of the continent, North Sail, he had only been there once. Due to the passage of time, he couldn''t recall the exact location of Northsail City. Consequently, he got lost.

    Secondly, he was truly hungry.

    He put the Moonstone back into his backpack and searched for the remaining two pieces of dried meat. After feeling around for a while, he disappointedly withdrew his hand. He remembered that he had eaten them not long after leaving the ruins.

    He sighed with disappointment. The rain continued to pour down. Cold and hungry, he shivered in the damp rainy night, feeling a bit of regret. He should have first gone to the "Sword Sheath" inn to have a good meal and drink before setting out on his journey.

    At that moment, he caught a whiff of a delightful aroma of grilled fish, wafting through the rain. He sniffed with determination in the downpour and finally pinpointed the direction from which the scent emanated.

    He rushed through the undergrowth, almost as if guided by an unseen force, towards the source of the aroma. There, he stumbled upon a concealed cave with a faint flickering of firelight inside.

    He rushed over without hesitation, not just because of the enticing aroma of roasted fish that the rain couldn''t wash away, but also because that fragrance was mixed with a familiar scent¡ªone he could never forget.

    His heart raced at that moment. The intense anticipation made him forget about his hunger. The mixture of excitement and anxiety caused his steps to falter. Despite his usual agility and nimbleness, he even tripped over a stone and bumped into a fir tree.

    [It''s her scent, it must be her...]

    He paid no attention to the pain, quickly standing up. Jumping down from the rocks, he emerged from the exposed roots of a giant tree. Finally, through the curtain of rain, he saw the girl inside the cave, roasting the fish.

    [...Irene, you''re still alive...]

 004 - Kuro

    Outside the cave, within the rain''s veil, stood a pitch-black panther.

    The black panther cautiously took a step towards the entrance of the cave. Seeing Nicole dividing the roasted fish in half and even gesturing for it to come in, it confidently walked into the depths of the cave.

    This was the first time in Nicole''s life that she encountered such an affectionate wild beast.

    This black panther did not belong to any species recorded in the Border Forest, at least not listed in the Beast Encyclopedia published by the Beast Tamer Guild. Its fur was darker and more pure than the Nightblade Panther with deep blue stripes. Its body was even larger than that of the Moonlit Tiger, and its slender tail swayed like that of a canine.

    "Where did you come from, anyway?" Nicole looked at it, her face full of questions.

    The black panther gave her a gentle glance with its purple eyes, then buried its head and savored the roasted fish with relish.

    "Who cares?"

    As long as she could tame this wild beast, it didn''t matter what species it was. So, without hesitation, Nicole pushed all her doubts aside and took out the "Soul Gem" used to tame wild beasts from her backpack.

    ***

    The next day, the market of Echowater Town welcomed another lively morning.

    The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted through the bustling crowd. Traders enthusiastically called out their wares, and amidst the lively atmosphere, a spirited voice joined in as well.

    "Good morning, Uncle Michael!" Nicole dashed past the entrance of the bakery, not forgetting to greet the shop owner.

    "Good morning, Nicole. Today..." Before he could finish his sentence, there was a sudden exclamation, "Ahhhh!"

    A black panther darted lightning-fast past him, narrowly avoiding a collision. Its sudden appearance drew the attention of the crowd.

    "Is this your pet?"

    "Yeah!" Nicole nodded happily, beckoning the black panther to follow her, and then she ran briskly ahead.

    The black panther glanced back at Michael, as if to make sure it hadn''t harmed him, before chasing after Nicole. As it passed by a big yellow dog sunbathing in front of a butcher shop, the dog immediately stood up and barked provocatively. However, as soon as the black panther turned its head to look at the dog, the yellow dog promptly closed its mouth, whimpering and scurrying inside the shop with its tail between its legs.

    As they sped through the crowd, Nicole and panther caught the attention of almost everyone at the market. Some were curious, others looked on with fear, and a few even offered congratulations as Nicole passed by.

    Nicole politely acknowledged the well-wishes of others while keeping up the pace of their run, unable to slow down.

    She had finally succeeded. She couldn''t wait to tell the two people closest to her.

    She couldn''t stop, couldn''t slow down, feeling a surge of energy throughout her body. Yesterday''s gloom had dissipated, replaced by the warm morning sunlight that filled her heart. Each breath she took seemed to carry a sweet scent. As she got closer to home, her heart raced faster and faster.

    Just as the church spire came into view, Nicole couldn''t hold back her excitement and shouted, "Rivern, I''m back! I''m back! Look at what I''ve brought with me!"

    Rivern stood at the entrance of the church, as if he had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw Nicole running towards him, he greeted her with a gentle smile, "Welcome back, Nicole."

    Nicole came up to Rivern, panting heavily as she stopped. She placed her hands on her knees, gasping for breath, "I... I did it, I... I..."

    Rivern bent down and gently brushed Nicole''s wind-blown hair, smiling approvingly, "Congratulations. You''re amazing, Nicole."

    Nicole laughed happily and embraced Rivern without hesitation. Rivern was a bit surprised and lost his balance. They both fell to the ground and looked at each other, laughing heartily. They didn''t notice the sharp and hostile gaze of the black panther nearby.

    If looks could kill, Rivern would probably be riddled with a thousand wounds by now.

    Nicole got up from the ground and introduced her pet to Rivern, saying, "This is Kuro. From now on, he''s part of our family too."

    Rivern stood up and carefully examined the black panther.

    It was entirely pitch-black, with no hint of any other colored fur, making it look like a shadow in the form of a panther. Its slender and agile body showed no signs of weakness but rather a perfect balance of strength and grace. However, those deep purple eyes stared directly at Rivern, sending a shiver down his spine.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Clearly, the big cat harbored no affection for him.

    "Hello, Kuro. I''m Rivern, the priest here," Rivern greeted with a friendly smile, hoping to mend the dislike, but it only seemed to intensify Kuro''s hostility.

    Kuro took a small step back, glaring fiercely at Rivern. Then, he let out a low growl, baring his sharp teeth.

    Nicole quickly intervened, "No, Kuro! You can''t behave like that!" Afterward, she gave the black panther a light tap on the head as a form of reprimand.

    Punished for the first time, Kuro seemed somewhat displeased, but had no choice but to obey its master''s command and suppress its previous hostility. It turned its head, walking past Rivern while giving him a challenging glare, before confidently strolling into the church as if it were a regular visitor.

    "It seems I am not very well-liked," Rivern said somewhat awkwardly, scratching his head. Then he asked, "By the way, where did you find it? Is it a subspecies of the Nightblade Panther?"

    "Well... I''m not too sure," Nicole replied hesitantly.

    "Taming an unknown species? Nicole, you''re truly amazing," Rivern said, impressed.

    Nicole smiled awkwardly. Only she knew that, in fact, the "Soul Gem" didn''t seem to work, and she hadn''t gained the "Contract Mark" to control the beast. However, for some reason, this black panther always seemed willing to obey her every command.

    "Perhaps it''s fate?" Nicole could only think of this as the only explanation.

    Rivern looked at Kuro, who had crouched down in front of the statue of the Goddess of Light, and couldn''t believe his eyes.

    In this moment, the black panther gazed up at the compassionate face of the Goddess of Light, Hekarian. Sunlight streamed through the colorful stained glass windows of the church, casting a kaleidoscope of colors onto Kuro''s body, the first time it had been touched by anything other than black. It arched its slender tail slightly, forming a shape like a lively question mark.

    Rivern couldn''t help but murmur, "Is it really... its first time in the human world?"

    Nicole didn''t catch it clearly, "What did you say?"

    "I said, Father Ron is still waiting inside. Go show him your first pet."

    Nicole nodded cheerfully and dashed toward the side door that led to the garden. "Father! I''m back!"

    ***

    Within a week, Kuro''s adaptability proved to be even more astonishing than Nicole had imagined. It was hard to believe that just a week ago, it was a wild beast living in the jungle.

    Nowadays, besides being Nicole''s loyal companion and bodyguard, Kuro had become a star in the Echowater Town. The children of the town flocked to the church to catch a glimpse of this magnificent creature. Kuro was especially friendly with kids, playfully frolicking with them. It even allowed five-year-old Peter to ride on its back, enduring the occasional ear-pulling without uttering a single complaint.

    During this time, Kuro was more than willing to assist the elderly Father Ron. Whenever he gave a command, Kuro would promptly fetch various items he recognized, such as glasses, pipes, or even missing smelly socks.

    As for Rivern, Kuro would make a 100% effort to avoid leaving Nicole alone with him in a room. If such a situation arose, Kuro would promptly insert itself between the two, fixating its gaze on Rivern without wavering until he felt uncomfortable and voluntarily withdrew.

    At night, Kuro insisted on sleeping in the same room as Nicole. It would stand guard by her bedside until she fell asleep, only then closing its eyes. However, on several occasions, Nicole woke up from her slumber to find the large cat lying beside her. It had offered its own body as a pillow, using its warm fur to blend their body temperatures together, providing a comforting and soothing presence.

    They became inseparable, always acting as one.

    They slept together, had breakfast together, went out together, and even showered together.

    On the tenth day since Kuro arrived in Echowater, Nicole felt that Kuro had already adapted well to being around humans. So, she decided to set off for the Beast Tamer Guild in Northsail to undergo the final test.

    In order for Kuro to receive the official pet collar from the Beast Tamer Guild, Nicole needed to become a certified beast tamer. Until then, Kuro could only wear a makeshift collar that Nicole had crafted, similar to the ones worn by the hunting dogs in town, which did not do justice to Kuro''s intelligence and versatility.

    Nicole sat on the ground, rubbing Kuro''s large head, her gaze fixated on the makeshift collar around Kuro''s neck.

    "Sorry, Kuro, for now, you have to wear this kind of collar," Nicole said with a hint of apology.

    Kuro crouched on the ground, looking at her, unsure if it understood the girl''s apology.

    "But, I promise you, you''ll soon have a better collar," Nicole reassured, patting her chest, "It''s a special guild-made collar. It will have enchanted gemstones that enhance your abilities based on your traits. Each collar is custom-made, you know. Aren''t you looking forward to it?"

    Kuro tilted his head, slowly blinked his purple eyes, and gazed quietly at her.

    "By the way, before that," Nicole suddenly seemed to remember something. She took a pendant from her own neck and handed it to Kuro, saying, "You can use this for now."

    She held the pendant in front of Kuro, her hand open, showing it to Kuro.

    The carved ornament was in the shape of a fishbone. It appeared to be made of some unidentified mineral, meticulously polished. It was only about the size of two finger joints, displaying a milky-white hue that shimmered with iridescent colors when illuminated by light.

    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Nicole asked with a smile, then continued, "I was told that I was found with this pendant around my neck when I was discovered."

    As she spoke, a trace of sadness flickered in her eyes. "Who left this for me? Was it my mom and dad? Why did they leave this for me, and why did they leave me?"

    Kuro suddenly approached and gently licked Nicole''s cheek, as if trying to comfort her.

    The natural barbs on the black panther''s tongue made Nicole feel a slight sting and itch, but its gentle touch effortlessly swept away the gloom from her face.

    The natural barbs on the black panther''s tongue made Nicole feel a slight sting and itch, but its gentle touch effortlessly swept away the gloom from her face.

    Nicole smiled, and her smile was so serene.

    She hugged Kuro tightly and whispered softly in its ear, "But I don''t blame them. Father said that this pendant is filled with love and carries some magical power. Although no one knows what happened fifteen years ago, I believe they must have loved me. Because, for some reason, whenever I hold it in my hand, my heart feels so warm."

    Nicole let go of Kuro and took the fishbone-shaped pendant off the chain. She carefully threaded it onto Kuro''s collar, securing it in place.

    "So, could you hold onto this love for me for now? From today on, until forever, we will always be together."

    Kuro remained focused, gazing at her. In the deep purple hues of his eyes, reflected Nicole''s radiant smile. That smile seemed to be Kuro''s entire world.

    "Well, it''s time to prepare for our journey!"

 005 - Stranger

    Unless there''s some special reason, who would be willing to lurk beside a girl in the form of a beast?

    For him, the reasons for lurking were more than sufficient.

    He and the girl had countless shared memories, but she had completely forgotten those precious moments.

    Even if he were to revert to his human form and tell the girl everything, would she believe him easily? She wouldn''t. So, he would rather remain as a black panther in front of her.

    He consoled himself, saying that as long as she was safe and they could still be together, it was enough.

    The only nuisance was the blonde-haired priest.

    Every time he saw the priest and the girl sharing intimate interactions, he felt consumed by jealousy, wishing he could tear the priest into pieces and bury him right there.

    Fortunately, his rationality always triumphed over his evil thoughts. Apart from glaring and baring his teeth, he didn''t do anything out of line.

    After all, the girl treated him generously. They were always together, inseparable. She even allowed him to sleep on the same bed, and they took baths together. This was a privilege the priest didn''t have.

    If the priest dared to, he swore he would tear the priest into pieces and bury him right there.

    During these joyful yet fleeting days, he didn''t forget his mission. However, he couldn''t stay away from the girl for long to deliver the stone. So, one night, he came up with a plan.

    [Why not write a letter in advance and send it to the headquarters of the Dawn Prayers? Then, when he and the girl go to Northsail for the Beast Tamer Guild''s trial, he can take the opportunity to deliver the stone. Since they will all be in the same city, a brief absence from the girl''s side should be fine.]

    So, in the late hours of the night, he sneaked out of the church while the girl was sound asleep.

    The black panther slipped into the darkness of the night, and from its shadow emerged a young man with black hair and purple eyes. He looked around vigilantly, pulling up his hood to conceal his face.

    ***

    Late at night, the bustling tavern in the Echowater town of welcomed a stranger.

    The arrival of strangers was nothing new for the tavern owner. After all, Echowater was not far from the bustling city of Northsail at the heart of the continent. For the mercenaries passing through, the town was a convenient resting place.

    However, this particular stranger seemed to unsettle the owner.

    He didn''t ask for drinks, accommodations, or food.

    Instead, he requested that the owner assist him in writing a letter.

    "Huh?" The owner frowned and spoke with an air of superiority, "This isn''t a post office or a school. We serve ale for ten silvers a cup. If you don''t want any, then leave."

    The owner''s loud voice drew the attention of people around to the stranger.

    The stranger seemed to be holding back some frustration. He took out a gold coin and placed it heavily in front of the owner.

    The owner glanced at it with a sidelong look and nonchalantly picked it up.

    Not far from the counter, a drunken man caught sight of the glint of the coin and suddenly became interested. "I never thought this young man had so much money," the bald drunkard staggered to his feet and approached the stranger, "What letter? Let me write it for you!"

    The chubby man who had been sitting next to the bald man noticed and jeered, "With your abilities? How many words do you know? How can you help someone write a letter?"

    "Why can¡¯t?" The bald man had already arrived next to the stranger, wearing a flattering smile. "What do you think? Bro, let''s talk about the price." As he spoke, he placed his hand on the stranger''s shoulder.

    The stranger spoke up. It was the voice of a stern young man.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Take your hand off. Don''t touch me," he commanded in a low voice.

    "Outsider?" The chubby man detected an unusual accent in the man''s brief words, and he became somewhat cautious, retracting his earlier mocking expression.

    The drunk bald man, unfortunately, did not grasp the underlying message and continued to approach the man, completely oblivious to the fact that his alcohol-induced odor was already offending the stranger.

    "You stink. Stay away from me," the young man said coldly.

    "You saying I stink?" The bald man was provoked by these words. Fuelled by alcohol, he yelled loudly, "I''d like to see if you can still talk like that after getting your teeth smashed in!"

    Before the words had even settled, the bald man swung his fist.

    The young man deftly sidestepped, perfectly avoiding the punch. However, his hood slid off, revealing a handsome yet aloof face. Underneath the hood was a sleek black leather armor that complemented his gray linen shirt. The slightly open collar hinted at captivating collarbones. His tanned skin and jet-black short hair weren''t uncommon here, but his deep purple eyes were quite rare in the human world, even considered unprecedented.

    In that moment, those eyes, illuminated by the dim lights of the tavern, emitted a sharp gleam that only a beast would possess.

    Unfortunately, the bald drunkard remained oblivious to any anomaly. Frustrated that his first punch had missed, he swung a second punch with even more determination.

    The young man extended his right hand, catching the drunkard''s fist firmly. In one swift motion, he lifted his knee. There was a loud thud as the bald man was sent flying, crashing into a table in the corner, instantly losing consciousness. This scene startled the barmaid nearby, who ended up plopping onto the floor in shock.

    For a moment, tension gripped the atmosphere of the tavern. Several individuals in the distance even reached for their weapons, their eyes locked onto the stranger.

    At this moment, the chubby man stood up and raised a hand to signal everyone to calm down, "Hold your weapons! Put them down."

    The young man glanced at the chubby man but didn''t speak, nor did he show any intention of attacking again. Both sides stood facing each other in this tense standoff.

    At this moment, the voice of the owner broke the silence. "Young man, are you from Togekaze?"

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Since his identity had been exposed, he had no intention of denying it.

    The owner looked at the gold coin in his palm ¡ª it was unlike the local currency, with an outer circle and a square center, and the unique foreign characters on it were intriguing. It was a script that evolved from ancient hieroglyphs ¡ª a strong, square design, each stroke resembling a clash of swords, arranged intricately and resoundingly.

    "Northsail hasn''t seen residents from across the Black Jade Sea in perhaps centuries," the owner''s demeanor had shifted from earlier brashness to calm caution, "However, you should know, when you step foot in Northsail, you''ll face a different caliber of individuals."

    The owner cast a sidelong glance at the unconscious bald drunkard in the corner before returning his gaze to the foreign man, "Not all humans are like him."

    "I bear no ill will towards you. I just need to ask for your help in writing a letter. The post office is closed now. The only place I could find that''s still open is the tavern," the man explained with a somewhat helpless gesture, palms up.

    "For whom?" The owner accepted the coin and retrieved paper and a pen from beneath the counter.

    "The High Priest of Dawn Prayers, Nafal," the man replied.

    Upon hearing this, the owner''s hand paused.

    "High Priest Nafal was assassinated ten years ago. Didn''t you know?"

    "Ah," he appeared surprised, then quickly inquired, "Who is the successor now?"

    "Lady Aurora."

    "Please make her the recipient."

    "What''s the content?"

    "To the esteemed Lady Aurora, I am a messenger on behalf of Miss Krystiz. I bring with me an extremely important item at her behest and convey a message to you: Dark forces may be gathering in the Northernmost, and Krystiz seeks assistance. However, due to my current circumstances, I am unable to personally visit you, and I deeply apologize for this. When the time is right, I will come to meet you."

    "That should be sufficient," the man said as he took the piece of paper from the owner''s hand, examined it briefly, and then took the pen to sign his name at the bottom.

    The owner watched as the foreign man somewhat awkwardly wrote down a name in the common language of humans ¡ª "Shinya."

    "I thought you couldn''t write in the common language," the owner asked with curiosity, "Is this the only word you can write?"

    The owner took the paper again and added a date beneath the signature - May 25, 1264.

    "It wasn¡¯t, but now it is," the man replied with a hint of bitterness, then he emphasized, "Please deliver this letter to the headquarters of Dawn Prayers, the Murmuring Sanctum. I believe the payment I''ve provided is more than enough."

    "Of course, young man. A friend of Dawn Prayers is a friend of mine," the owner replied, showing the first smile of the evening. But quickly, the smile turned into concern, "What do you mean by the dark forces gathering in the Northernmost? And where is this ¡®Northernmost¡¯? Is it even farther than Togekaze?"

    The man glanced at the ignorant innkeeper, responding with a tone that was neither cold nor warm, "Rest assured, the Northernmost is quite a distance away, far from human territories."

    With a final look at the owner, who was in his thirties, he pulled up his hood, concealing his appearance. He was ready to leave.

    "Also, owner, you need not call me ''young man,'' as my age may be twice yours."

    With that, he turned and headed towards the door, quickly disappearing into the night.

    The owner caught every word of the previous sentence, and smiled meaningfully, "Heh, quite impressive."

    After this stranger left, the inn was buzzing with discussions:

    "Who exactly is that guy?"

    "Did you see it? His purple eyes were glowing just now."

    "It''s spooky. Only beasts'' eyes would glow in certain dim environments, right?"

    "He came from the Black Jade Sea..."

    "...Of course, I''ve never been there. Who''s got the time for that?"

    "Sure, because it''s not a human territory."

    "So, where exactly is Togekaze?"

    The owner put the letter into an envelope and muttered to himself, "Togekaze... the territory of the Bloodwolf. That guy earlier was a werewolf. It seems I''ll have to write another letter."

 006 - Departure

    Nicole finished packing the last of her luggage and stood in front of the mirror, adjusting her attire.

    In the mirror was a fifteen-year-old girl. She had a petite and delicate face, a pair of bright and clever eyes, and thick, deep brown short hair. She might not be considered breathtakingly beautiful, but she gave off a sense of unparalleled warmth and closeness.

    After adjusting her sturdy leather armor and ensuring her short bow, quiver, and dagger were all in place, she habitually reached for the pendant around her neck, only to find it missing.

    The fish bone pendant was no longer in her possession.

    She turned back to look at the lazily lying Kuro on the floor and smiled gently. At that moment, a voice came from outside the door. Kuro didn''t lift his head, but twitched his ears.

    "Nicole, are you ready?" Father Ron stood at the doorway, puffing on his pipe and asking.

    "Mhm, I''m almost ready," Nicole walked up to him.

    "Though Rivern and I don''t approve of your mercenary dreams, you''ll be of age next year," the elderly priest held his pipe, half-closed his eyes, and continued his rambling, "We respect every decision you make, and we won''t interfere with your life. But also remember, bravery doesn''t mean recklessness, and giving up isn''t the same as despair. Keep in mind the words I''ve taught you..."

    "Here will always be your home," Nicole and the priest said in unison, "May the Holy Light illuminate your path."

    After saying that, Nicole playfully pushed the priest out, saying, "Alright, alright, stop making it sound like a farewell every time I leave."

    Ron understood that Nicole was just finding his constant advice annoying, but at over sixty years old, he had long treated Nicole like his own granddaughter, both caring for her and having an uncontrollable urge to guide her.

    "You think you know everything? You''ve got a lot to learn at such a young age. If it weren''t for..."

    In order to interrupt Ron''s lecturing, Nicole put on a frightened expression, pointed at a corner in the hallway, and exclaimed, "Ah, is that a rat?"

    "What???" The priest''s attention was successfully diverted. "a rat?"

    Nicole realized her success and decided to send out the skilled rat-catcher, the big cat Kuro. "Kuro, go catch it !"

    Kuro swiftly followed the direction indicated by Nicole and the priest followed closely, panting.

    Nicole watched the elderly figure of the priest, feeling a bittersweet smile forming on her face. "You say I''m coming of age, but you''ve never really treated me like an adult, have you, Father? The Holy Light may not protect me, but I know you always will. Thank you for all your care, Father Ron."

    After a moment of introspection, she turned and walked towards another direction in the corridor.

    ***

    Rivern sat at his desk, with a partially written letter before him. He held a pen in his hand, intending to continue writing, but he frowned and hesitated to put the pen to paper.

    Just then, a cheerful voice interrupted his thoughts, "Rivern, are you there?"

    Nicole stood outside his door, playfully showing only her head, making a funny face.

    Rivern couldn''t help but smile at her antics. "Nicole, are you ready to depart?"

    As he put down the pen to speak, he subtly flipped the letter over, as if not wanting Nicole to see the content on top.

    "Yes! I came to say goodbye to you." Nicole gracefully walked to him, completely oblivious to the letter.

    "Timing couldn''t be better. I have something for you," Rivern said, his face filled with mystery, as he retrieved a medium-sized box from the drawer.

    "A gift?" Nicole exclaimed with delight as she accepted the box.

    "Open it," Rivern said with a smile.

    Nicole quickly opened the box. Inside was a silver hairband, exquisitely crafted, clearly a high-quality item.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Is this really for me?" Nicole couldn''t quite believe it.

    Rivern didn''t say a word. He reached out, picked up the hairband, and placed it on Nicole''s head. Then he led her to the mirror in the room.

    Nicole then noticed the emblem of the priest guild Dawn Prayers on the hairband - three overlapping angel feathers symbolizing divine power, resembling a blooming flower.

    "I had it custom-made at Boselin''s shop a few days ago. Look, ''Blossoming Feathers,'' it complements your slightly curled hair beautifully."

    Nicole admired the hairband, but her expression quickly turned somber. "I''m not a member of the ''Dawn Prayers,'' I''m afraid I''m not qualified to wear it."

    "What are you saying? You''ve been a member of the Dawn Prayers for a long time now," Rivern reassured her. "Even though you haven''t become a disciple of the Holy Light, you''re still a child blessed by the goddess."

    Nicole smiled gratefully, but a hint of bitterness passed through her heart. If she truly was a blessed child of the goddess, why did she lack the innate talent for divine magic?

    Both Ron and Rivern could use divine magic, while she, who was raised by them, had no connection to the Holy Light. Even though she grew up in the church, Nicole never became a believer. Even the elderly ladies from the tailor shop attended the worship services every Sunday, but she hadn''t participated since she was a child.

    She didn''t understand what faith was or why praying could bring redemption. Her only interaction with the Goddess of Light, Hekarian, was probably when she helped dust off the statue and cleaned the chapel.

    Despite this, she was able to wear the emblem of the believers - the "Blossoming Feathers." Her expression of gratitude took on a subtle change.

    "Rivern, I..."

    Rivern bent down, bringing his head close to her ear as they both looked at the reflection of the two faces in the mirror. Then, he placed his index finger to his lips, making a gesture for silence, interrupting whatever words Nicole was about to say.

    "Do you like it?"

    "Mhm."

    "Then, put it on nicely."

    Nicole looked at Rivern in the mirror, a bit absent-minded. There was a gentle smile in his captivating emerald eyes, as if they held an irresistible power, causing her to nod unconsciously.

    This priest, who had been with her as she grew up, had no blood relation to her, but for Nicole, he was a special presence¡ªlike a brother and a father at the same time. When she was younger, she even announced to her childhood friends that she would become Rivern''s bride when she grew up. At that time, she didn''t fully understand the concept of being a bride, so looking back now, those bold declarations made her cheeks flush with embarrassment.

    She avoided his gaze and dared not look at the bright, sunny golden hair of Rivern in the mirror. Nicole stepped away from the mirror and, as she turned, she caught sight of Kuro squatting at the door, not knowing how long he had been watching.

    Kuro saw the headband on Nicole''s head and then directed a malicious glance at Rivern, which startled him, causing him to involuntarily take a small step back.

    Nicole took a deep breath, as if shaking off the awkward memories of her childhood. Then she turned around, waved goodbye to Rivern, and quickly ran off with Kuro.

    Rivern walked to the door, watching them leave, and then returned to his desk, flipping open the unfinished letter.

    He sat down, sighed, and picked up the pen, continuing to write:

    "Her name is Nicole Shaw. She wears the ''Blossom Feather'' headband, and there''s a black panther by her side."

    He paused his pen, contemplating for a moment, and continued:

    "That black panther is no ordinary creature. I sense a faint trace of dark power from it. Moreover, the intimate connection between it and Nicole, along with the inexplicable hostility it holds toward me, deeply concerns me. My instincts tell me that it''s not just an ordinary beast. Unfortunately, my magical abilities are weak, and I can''t uncover the truth. I have no choice but to ask for your help.

    They will head to Northsail and participate in the Beast Tamer Guild''s test on the 8th of June. Please send someone to investigate that black panther.

    Yours faithfully,

    Rivern Rebirth

    28th of May, 1264"

    ***

    The sky was covered in a dim shade of gray, indicating that a heavy rain was about to arrive.

    Nicole looked up at the sky, then turned back to glance at the church behind her. She couldn''t quite fathom the reason, but a feeling of reluctance surged within her.

    This wasn''t her first time leaving home, yet it was the first time she felt uneasy, as if this farewell marked an eternity of separation.

    She turned around once more to look at the modest church behind her. Every brick and tile, even on this overcast day, seemed to glimmer with a faint light on the pointed steeple, and the vibrant stained glass windows held precious memories from the past dozen years.

    Taking one final glance at the grand entrance of the chapel, she stepped forward without looking back. Kuro was already waiting by the roadside, silently watching her.

    The sky began to drizzle.

    Nicole and Kuro embarked on their journey.

    In the blink of an eye, the sky gradually darkened, and the rain grew heavier.

    "What heavy rain," Nicole sat on a stone under a large tree, propping her cheek with a somewhat gloomy expression. "If this rain keeps up, I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it to Northsail before nightfall. What am I going to do about my qualifying race?"

    She shook her head vigorously, as if trying to dispel the discouraging thoughts in her mind, and cheered herself on. "I will pass the final test and obtain my beast tamer qualification this year. I can definitely do it, right? Because I already have you."

    Just as she finished speaking, a black panther sitting beside her licked her hand resting on her knee, looking at her with deep, mysterious purple eyes.

    Nicole returned a gentle smile and reached out to pat its head. "Speaking of which, we met on a day just like this, pouring rain. Do you remember, Kuro?"

    The black panther named Kuro emitted a low purr, then nuzzled its head into Nicole''s embrace.

    Nicole affectionately held it close, snuggling together. "Let''s rest a bit longer, Kuro. Rain or no rain, we have to set off soon."

    Kuro didn''t respond, but lazily swayed its long tail. The movement wasn''t like that of a feline but rather resembled a canine.

 007 Nightmare

    In the cemetery, a new guest had arrived.

    Amidst the gathering of mourners, faint sounds of sorrowful sobbing could be heard. Some shed silent tears, while others remained speechless.

    At the forefront of the crowd stood Nicole. She wore a black gown that belied her youthful appearance. Her eyes, swollen and devoid of life, seemed to watch as the casket before her was slowly engulfed by the earth, yet at the same time, they appeared to see nothing at all.

    Suddenly, a warm hand tightly grasped her icy left hand.

    "From this day forth, I shall stand in his stead, to protect you," the young man declared, standing by her side and making this solemn vow.

    Nicole turned her head, her gaze fixed on the handsome profile of the youth. The damp cemetery wind rustled through his dark hair, and his deep purple eyes shone with unwavering determination. He didn''t respond to her gaze but kept his eyes fixed on the last corner of the casket being covered in earth.

    The sky grew darker. The cold wind rustled the fallen leaves in the cemetery, and blood-red maple leaves danced through the air.

    Alone, Nicole made her way through the maple forest. Her hushed footsteps echoed through the woods.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded beside her. She didn''t seem surprised, as if she had been waiting for that person for a very long time.

    "Over here, I know a shortcut."

    He appeared suddenly, took Nicole''s hand, and led her deeper into the woods.

    It¡¯s him. However, Nicole realized she seemed to have grown significantly taller, making him look even more like a child.

    "Who are you?" Nicole halted.

    The youth let go of her hand, turned around, and looked up at her, silently.

    "Who are you? Where are you taking me?" Nicole asked once again.

    The youth looked at her, his face filled with sadness and desolation. For some reason, his gaze made Nicole feel guilty.

    Avoiding his gaze, she spoke anxiously, "I think I should go home. Goodbye."

    With that, she ran away, even forgetting to wipe away the tears on her face.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The cold raindrops fell on her, and in the pouring rain, she trembled as she pushed open the door to her home. As she looked up at her reflection in the mirror, she was left speechless and shocked. She finally understood why she had appeared to tower over the youth earlier.

    It was because her reflection in the mirror now showed a face that seemed to be over twenty-five years old, while the youth still appeared to be a fourteen-year-old boy.

    [Wait a minute, shouldn''t I be fifteen years old?]

    "No, this isn''t me," Nicole exclaimed in fear, taking a step back.

    Her sudden movement knocked over the tray at the bedside, causing a roll to tumble to the corner of the room and spilling water from the cup onto the floor.

    She reached out to pick up the cup but was interrupted by a horrifying scream from outside the door. Amidst the sounds of a struggle, there were beastly roars and furious howls, accompanied by the putrid stench of decay and the metallic tang of blood.

    Even though she was separated from the gruesome scene outside by only the door, she felt an overwhelming sense of terror. Her eyes widened in fear, and her body froze, unable to move.

    "Look, they''re coming. I warned you earlier, don''t try to save me. You''ll regret it," she said.

    Turning her head, Nicole saw a stranger, a woman of roughly her own age.

    The woman lay on a bed, her expression sickly, and dark red stains marred the sheets. She cast a cold, mocking smile at Nicole, then picked up a bloodied dining knife from the bedside.

    Fear once again pushed Nicole to the brink of collapse, and the world before her began to fragment and shatter.

    "No, please..."

    Nicole felt so cold, extremely cold, as if she was falling into an endless abyss, with darkness ready to swallow her whole.

    Just then, a pair of warm arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her up from the abyss.

    "From this day forth, I shall stand in his stead, to protect you."

    Whispered in her ear was an incredibly gentle voice, uttering the same words as the young boy from before but now sounding no longer so juvenile.

    Fear receded from her eyes as she lowered her head, catching sight of a strand of jet-black hair sliding across her cheek, as soft as the kiss he had placed on her shoulder.

    ¡­¡­

    Nicole wearily opened her eyes, finding herself lying on her familiar bed. The man from before had disappeared, leaving only the warmth of Kuro behind her.

    She turned to face it, seeing only a blurry silhouette in the darkness as it lay there with its eyes closed. Nicole reached out to pat its head, smiling with gratitude.

    "Thank you for being with me."

    Recalling the dream she had just experienced, Nicole still felt somewhat frightened. Dreams often lacked logic and order, and upon waking up, she could only vaguely remember fragments of them.

    However, ever since Kuro had come into her life, Nicole''s dreams seemed to have become clearer, as if something were awakening from her memories. This made her feel uneasy.

    Who was that young man? Who were the people in her dreams? The more she tried to convince herself that it was all unreal, the more real the sadness and fear in her heart became.

    Nicole''s mind was in turmoil. She decided to forgo sleep and sat up, feeling restless.

    Here, in the dormitory for aspiring beastmasters, it was her last night. Because come dawn, she would be taking the beastmaster''s test and then bid a final farewell to this dormitory. Perhaps, tomorrow would be a turning point in her life.

    She sat down at her desk and opened her journal by the moonlight.

    "Everything depends on tomorrow."

    On the page for June 8th, there was a large exclamation mark drawn.

 008 Dark Ripples

    In the morning, the young High Priestess Aurora read Rivern''s letter once more before tucking it away into a drawer beneath her desk.

    "Are you truly planning to visit the girl mentioned in the letter and her black panther?" asked Miranda, her female secretary, who stood beside her.

    "Yes, I trust Rivern''s judgment. So, I must meet that girl and her companion in person." The young High Priestess stood up, revealing dainty ankles from beneath her pristine priestly robe. Despite the lingering traces of youth on her face, she had already assumed a heavy responsibility unbefitting her age from the late Nafal.

    Miranda, the female secretary, adjusted her glasses and said, "I already spoke with the head of the Beast Tamer Guild yesterday." It was as though she could always anticipate the High Priestess''s decisions and make preparations well in advance.

    "Thank you, Miranda," Aurora said with a gentle smile. She knew that even though this secretary appeared reserved and as cold as ice, she was her most reliable and trusted assistant, who understood her the best.

    "I''ve already informed Nevarus, and he should accompany you today," Miranda followed Aurora''s footsteps as they walked out of the study, "But considering his usual behavior, I think it''s highly likely that he''ll be late today."

    Aurora sighed silently. The only paladin within the Dawn Prayers who had a habit of arriving late was nothing like the typical image of a paladin. He was known for his sharp tongue, arrogant actions, and his talent for offending and provoking. If it weren''t for his exceptional combat skills, Aurora might have found no reason to persuade the other members of the Dawn Prayers to keep him by her side.

    Nevarus, although aware of his unlikeable demeanor, continued to be unruly and dismissive of others. The only person who could make him obey completely was Aurora.

    "Forgive my bluntness, but if you continue to keep him in the guild, he will only bring a worse influence to his colleagues," Miranda stated the facts, but there was a hint of accusation in her tone. "The day before yesterday, I saw him take Akman and Mord to the tavern. All three of them got utterly drunk. As you know, Akman and Mord never drank before. As servants of the divine, we must always remain sober, exercise restraint, and humility. But Nevarus, he..."

    Before Miranda could finish, a flippant voice interrupted her, "What''s wrong with Nevarus, my dear secretary?"

    Aurora and Miranda halted their steps and discovered a man lying on the corridor''s bench. He leaned leisurely against a pillar, long legs crossed, and held a bottle of liquor with only half of its contents left. His dark short hair was tousled by the morning breeze, but he didn''t seem to mind. He simply raised the bottle and greedily took a swig.

    "Drinking in the early morning, how unbecoming," Miranda couldn''t help but feel irked by Nevarus''s appearance.

    Nevarus set the bottle aside and stood up. He disregarded Miranda''s anger and approached Aurora. "Going to visit the Beast Tamer Guild''s qualifying rounds today?"

    Aurora nodded, about to say something, but Nevarus interrupted her. "Before that, you probably need to take a look at this." He pulled out an envelope and handed it to Aurora. "It arrived just this morning."

    The young high priestess accepted the envelope and couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    "The sender is Gray Davin, the tavern owner in Echowater Town," Aurora said as she tore open the envelope.

    Miranda, holding her notebook, quickly checked and added, "Gray Davin is one of our sponsors in Echowater Town."

    Nevarus, sitting nearby, had no curiosity about the contents of the letter. Instead, he returned to his seat and started drinking from his bottle.

    Aurora read the letter swiftly, her eyes finally focusing on one name. After a long pause, she spoke, "Krystiz... still alive..."

    "Krystiz Wrynn?" Miranda recollected the name from her memory. "The emissary dispatched by Lord Nafar to the other side of the Black Jade Sea twelve years ago? She''s been missing for years, and I thought she was dead."

    "She''s alive. But what worries me," Aurora''s gaze focused on the words, "some dark forces may be gathering in The Northernmost..."

    This ominous news plunged the three into a brief silence.

    "The Northernmost?" Nevarus was the first to break the silence, clearly unaware of this location.

    Miranda took the letter. "If Krystiz is alive, why hasn''t she returned? And what''s with this other emissary? He was supposed to carry the item and simply visit. No need to inform beforehand, unless there''s a reason he can''t come. Additionally, this letter was written on behalf of Gray. Does this person not write in the Common Language?"

    Aurora examined the somewhat awkward handwriting:

    [Shinya]

    "Also, this doesn''t seem to be a commonly used name in the Common Language. We can''t wait for him to show up; we must find this person as soon as possible."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Should I contact Grey?" Miranda inquired.

    Aurora turned the paper over and noticed several more lines on the back. "It seems that won''t be necessary."

    Miranda leaned in and quietly read out the contents of the letter: "Respected Lady Aurora, I am Gray Davin, the tavern owner of the Echowater Town. Late tonight, a young stranger came to my establishment and requested me to write this letter for him. He introduced himself as a messenger for Miss Krystiz. I''m not privy to the internal affairs of the Dawn Prayers, so I cannot confirm the veracity of his words. All I can do is convey the message to you. This man has come from the other side of the Black Jade Sea, and he is a Werewolf."

    "Werewolf..." Aurora murmured. "The fact that she sent a werewolf messenger suggests that she might still be in Togekaze. I hope she''s safe there. I remember the Bloodwolves are a powerful and bloodthirsty race."

    Hearing this, Nevarus''s lips curled slightly. "Oh? Werewolves? Interesting. I''d love to see just how formidable this legendary warrior race truly is."

    Miranda, without interrupting, continued to read the letter.

    "This werewolf speaks Common fluently, despite a peculiar accent that doesn''t hinder communication. It''s hard to believe that even after seven centuries since the Cataclysm, some werewolves can still speak Common. He most likely has spent quite some time in the human world, which is why he''s so knowledgeable about human matters. He knows that Lord Nafal is the High Priest of Dawn Prayers but is unaware of Lord Nafal''s assassination.

    Although he claims to have no ill intentions, it''s wise for Lady Aurora to remain cautious. Werewolves usually don''t venture far from their territories, so his presence here isn''t a good sign. He appears to be about twenty years old, youthful and handsome, tall in stature, with black short hair, tanned skin, and a distinctive feature: a pair of extraordinarily rare deep purple eyes for a human."

    Miranda relayed the information from the letter.

    "Sincerely, Gray Davin£¬May 30, 1264"

    "Deep purple eyes?" Nevarus toyed with the empty bottle in his hand. "I haven''t seen such eye color before."

    Aurora handed the letter to her secretary, Miranda, and then walked briskly ahead. "Let''s go, Nevarus. You might get to meet him sooner than you think."

    The paladin tossed the wine bottle aside and got up to follow the High Priest. His curiosity got the better of him. "How are werewolves different from humans? Can they transform? Do they run on all fours like beasts?"

    The young High Priestess had a serious expression. "I believe you will find out."

    ***

    "Not her, not her either..." Aurora sat on the edge of the judges'' stand, watching the morning''s test. Group after group of Beast Tamer Guild trainees and their combat pets passed in front of her, but she had yet to see the person she was looking for ¨C a girl with the Dawn Prayers emblem headband and a black panther.

    "Lady Aurora, it''s a great honor to have you grace this test with your presence," seated beside her was Soye, one of the Vice Presidents of the Beast Tamer Guild. He was a slender man, known for his sycophantic nature.

    Originally, given Aurora''s position, she wouldn''t have qualified for a seat on the judges'' stand, but Miranda found Soye, and he didn''t mind doing a personal favor for the Dawn Prayers'' High Priestess.

    The entire Northsail was eager to foster good relations with the Dawn Prayers. This ancient neutral organization enjoyed a high reputation in the human world. Its members were the apostles of the Holy Light, the earthly enforcers of the Goddess of Light, Hekarian. The priests of the Dawn Prayers healed the wounded, saved lives, and played vital roles sought by every organization within Northsail City.

    Even so, the Vice President wasn''t expected to cling to her like an unrelenting plaster after meeting her in person. "Vice President, you''re too kind," said Aurora. She had no favorable impression of Soye but still maintained basic respect. "Just call me Soye," he leaned in close to Aurora''s ear and whispered.

    The strong scent of perfume mixed with Soye''s tobacco-laden breath, creating a strange, nauseating odor that left Aurora repulsed. Just as she was contemplating how to politely distance herself from Soye, a pair of leather boots suddenly appeared between them. They kicked Soye''s arm away and rested on the armrest between the two of them.

    The two of them turned around to find that Nevarus had, at some point, brought a chair and seated himself behind them. He had put both of his feet up, in such a rude manner that it infuriated Soye. Soye turned his head, cursing at the least paladin-like paladin in the world, "Nevarus, damn it, put your feet down!"

    Nevarus paid him no mind. He comfortably stretched, swapping the crossed legs up and down, saying, "Oh, come on. I''ve got long legs. Putting them on the ground doesn''t suit me."

    Upon hearing this, Miranda who were standing on the side, and Aurora, both revealed imperceptible smiles.

    Nevarus''s name was infamous in Northsail, known to everyone. He had been openly hired as a personal bodyguard by the High Priestess of Dawn Prayers. After officially joining the Dawn Prayers, his unruly personality became even more pronounced.

    There were plenty of people who disliked him, but few dared to genuinely oppose him. After all, getting into a real fight with him left very few people as his equals. Moreover, having a falling out with him was essentially the same as having a falling out with  Dawn Prayers.

    But in Northsail, who dared to have a falling out with Dawn Prayers?

    Soye could only swallow his pride and allow those arrogant boots to rest on his armrest.

    Nevarus, seeing Soye had given up arguing, appeared somewhat disappointed. He tilted his head back to gaze at the cloudless sky and added, "my dear Vice-president, you don''t need to be so warm towards us. After all, we''re not here to be judges, nor are we here for a friendly visit."

    At this moment, a voice rang out in the arena.

    "Next group!"

    A girl with a black panther entered the arena. The "Feather of Blossom" on her silver headband shimmered brilliantly in the sunlight.

    "The girl mentioned in Rivern''s letter, that''s her," Miranda stood behind Aurora and whispered softly in her ear.

    However, Aurora''s attention was no longer on the girl; she was fixedly staring at the black panther. A subtle dark energy emanated from the panther, causing Aurora to shudder.

    It had been a long time since she had felt this kind of power in Northsail. This power was different from the necromancy used by human necromancers and the dark magic used by sorcerers. It seemed to come from the deepest, purest, and most insane depths of darkness.

    This power could only make Aurora think of the entity that stood at the pinnacle of dark creatures ¨C demons.

    Even though it emitted only the slightest trace, it didn''t escape Aurora''s notice. She stood up instinctively, entering a state of spellcasting.

    "Aurora, my lady?" Soye looked at Aurora''s actions with puzzlement, not understanding what she was doing. It''s no wonder because only high-ranking clerics could detect lurking demons; regular individuals couldn''t achieve this.

    Finally, Nevarus retracted his long legs. He approached Soye and spoke in a low tone, "I''ve mentioned it before, we didn''t come to be judges, nor did we come for a friendly visit."

    With that said, he straightened up and reached for the cruciform sword on his back.

    "We''re here to cause some trouble."

    The paladin unsheathed his sword, a faintly wicked smile curling his lips.

 009 The Day of Fate Changing

    Since Kuro appeared, Nicole has had a premonition: today¡ªJune 8th, the day of the Beast Tamer trial tournament¡ªwould undoubtedly be a day that alters her destiny.

    However, she never expected things to unfold like this.

    Her trial hadn''t even begun when suddenly interrupted by Aurora and Nevarus. She didn''t even have a moment to ponder why the High Priestess of Dawn Prayers and a Paladin would appear at the Beast Tamer Guild''s trial tournament. Without warning, they launched an attack on her combat companion. A beam of the Holy Hammer of Light descended upon Kuro''s head.

    Although Nicole couldn''t name this sacred magic, she recognized it as one of the Paladin''s judgment spells. Nevarus charged forward like lightning. The cross-shaped sword he wielded gleamed with deadly light.

    Kuro leaped backward, avoiding the sharp blade, but couldn''t escape the trap set by Aurora.

    Just as the black panther touched the ground, a massive cross-shaped magic array illuminated the floor. Dazzling golden light erupted from the cracked earth, forming numerous luminous chains that securely bound Kuro in the middle.

    Kuro let out a painful roar, struggling desperately within the confines of the chains.

    "Stop!! Have you all gone mad? Why would you hurt Kuro?" Nicole rushed to Kuro''s side, disregarding everything.

    When her hand touched the chains, it was ruthlessly repelled. An unseen force pushed her back, and she fell to the ground. However, she didn''t give up. She drew the short sword from her waist and charged again.

    On the judges'' stand, chaos erupted among the members of the Beast Tamer Guild.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "Why use ''Cage of Light'' on a combat pet?"

    "Even if it''s Lady Aurora, she has no authority to interfere with our test. Please stop immediately."

    "Who allowed her to come in?"

    Soye remained silent upon hearing this.

    At this moment, Miranda stepped forward to explain to everyone, "We received intelligence that this black panther is highly suspicious, possibly a demon. Please cooperate with our investigation."

    The word "demon" instantly quieted the previously noisy crowd. Almost all the Beast Tamers on the judging panel went into a state of preparedness. Some summoned their combat pets, while others reached for the bows on their backs.

    Nicole, however, was bewildered. She protested loudly, "Kuro is not a demon. Release it!!"

    She swung her short sword once again at the chains, but it had no effect. Kuro stood weakly in the middle of the cage, its body gradually becoming feeble, even starting to tremble slightly. Unnoticed by everyone, the purple light in its eyes seemed to be getting brighter.

    Nicole didn''t give up, still attempting to attack the glowing chains. Suddenly, a strong hand grabbed her arm, forcing her to drop her weapon. She turned around and saw Nevarus standing behind her.

    Nicole, holding onto the last shred of hope, pleaded, "Kuro can''t be a demon. There must be a mistake somewhere, right?"

    Nevarus, reluctant in his heart, averted his gaze from her face and then pulled her behind him. "If it really is a demon, you can''t escape the consequences. Take care of yourself."

    Nicole looked at him in astonishment, unable to utter a word. She only heard Soye giving orders, "Capture that troublesome girl!"

    Several guards rushed forward and quickly subdued Nicole. She was roughly dragged toward the exit of the arena.

    Witnessing Nicole being taken away, Kuro, who had initially considered giving up the struggle, suddenly erupted in a furious roar. However, its resistance only intensified the power of the cage.

    The chains tightly bound its body, rendering it completely immobile. All it could do was watch as Nicole was escorted away.

    Aurora stood at a distance, watching Kuro inside the cage, murmuring, "No... this black panther... if it were a demon, it should have... by now..."

    Miranda, standing beside Aurora, seemed to grasp something and cautiously asked, "Could it be... we... made a mistake?"

    Aurora didn''t answer. The perceptive priestess seemed to detect a magical fluctuation she had never encountered before. Without time to contemplate what it was, she instinctively shouted, "Everyone, get away from that black panther! Now!"

    The people in the vicinity were all cautious, backing away, except for one person standing steadfast at the forefront.

    Nevarus stood right in front of the black panther, witnessing everything unfolding before his eyes. With a sharp sound, one of the chains snapped, falling heavily to the ground, kicking up dust. The scene before him blurred. Nevarus fearlessly watched as one after another, the chains broke, a smirk gradually forming on his lips.

    Following that, a deafening roar struck Nevarus''s eardrums. The sound resembled the piercing screech of five iron eagles, the roaring fury of ten heavy-armored bears, the wild howls of twenty spearfang wolves¡ªsending a tremor through the entire arena!

    The "Cage of Light" shattered into powder amid this roar.

    Before Nevarus, the black panther transformed into a dense mist. Right after, the mist condensed into a humanoid figure, towering two heads above him.

    It¡ªor perhaps more fittingly, he¡ªpossessed the stature of a human male, topped with the fierce and perilous head of a werewolf. Clad in sleek black leather armor, his exposed skin was cloaked in dark blue fur, and his robust limbs bore the sharp, deadly claws of a wolf. In this moment, his deep purple eyes imperiously surveyed Nevarus, who found his confident smile freezing in place.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Suddenly, the colossal creature swung his fist, striking Nevarus hard in the abdomen. The punch, mighty and forceful, was enough to rival the earth-shattering impact of a collapsing mountain. Caught off guard, Nevarus had no time to activate his magical defenses. All he heard was the shattering of his armor before he was sent flying three meters away.

    A deep, resonant voice, filled with wildness and mystery, spoke in the most familiar language of the human world, "Release the girl!"

    "Werewolf¡­" Miranda, speechless, stared at the being before her. It was likely the first time any of them had seen an intelligent creature other than a human.

    Nicole, witnessing the scene unfold, was a maelstrom of shock, fear, and alienation. "No¡­ no, it can''t be. Kuro¡­" The werewolf, once known as Kuro, gazed at her from afar. The fear and detachment in the girl''s eyes stung his heart, but he hesitated only a moment before deciding to approach her.

    However, just as he took a step, two battle pets charged forward, blocking his path. Nevarus, too, rose from the ground, his rage burning. He had roamed the continent of Asate for many years and had never been thrown by a bare-handed opponent. Such humiliation was intolerable. Now, like a keg of gunpowder with a lit fuse, he was ready to explode.

    "Stand back, this creature is mine!"

    The paladin raised his left hand, and a thick tome radiating divine power hovered above his palm. After a brief incantation, a blood-red halo burst forth from the pages, dyeing Nevarus scarlet before leaving a dark crimson mark on his shoulder guard as it faded.

    "Fifth Order: Blood Holy Seal," the paladin closed the book, and with a scattering of light and shadow, it vanished. He gazed at the werewolf, his sinister smile returning.

    "Is this truly wise, Lady Aurora?" Miranda''s unease grew as Nevarus seemed genuinely agitated, and the werewolf was not to be trifled with.

    Aurora did not respond, lost in thought. She recalled the two letters she had received, a cascade of messages racing through her mind¡ª

    [...a messenger from Togekaze sent by Krystiz...]

    [...across the Black Jade Sea, Togekaze, realm of the werewolves...]

    [...important item...]

    [...please be wary of the suspicious black panther near Nicole...]

    It dawned on Aurora what was happening.

    "Cease! He is not our enemy!"

    Yet, her command was ineffective. Nevarus and the werewolf had already engaged in combat, with several beast tamers joining the fray. Just when it seemed the werewolf was cornered, his form dissolved into mist, evading their attacks.

    The mist then coalesced into a massive bear, as large as a two-horse carriage, its limbs and back armored with thick, hard black scales. The bear swiped its hefty paws, flipping the nearby Fire-Scale Lizard and Molten Hound. Taking advantage of the lizard''s struggle to right itself, the bear broke through the hound''s defenses and charged into the crowd, knocking over two archers pulling their bows.

    "A black panther, a giant bear... could this werewolf possibly be...?" Aurora could hardly believe her eyes.

    "The legendary Druid, masters of life magic," Miranda uttered the conclusion Aurora had reached.

    Aurora shook her head in frustration, "It''s my fault; I was too impulsive. If he is not a demon, we had no reason to confront him."

    "But stopping Nevarus now is impossible," Miranda lamented.

    At that moment, Aurora noticed a familiar figure on the high platform at the end of the arena. The man, clad in the regalia of the Beast Tamer Guild, appeared imposing as the morning breeze fluttered his robe. He skillfully set up his massive sniper longbow, which stood as tall as his assistant beside him, and accepted a specially crafted arrow handed to him.

    Their eyes met, and Aurora nodded in understanding. As more and more onlookers turned their attention to the platform, the beast tamers withdrew, leaving only Nevarus and the werewolf "Kuro" in a fight to the death.

    The man on the platform, pulling the bowstring taut, released the first arrow toward Nevarus. The arrow struck the paladin''s magical shield but was not strong enough to breach its defense. Only then did Nevarus notice the archer at a distance.

    "Evans! You treacherous cur!" the paladin bellowed with ruthless scorn, "Always hiding behind your arrows, you coward! Come down here if you dare!"

    These words did not enrage Evans; instead, they brought a smug smile to his face. His assistant handed him two more arrows¡ªone with a blue tip, seemingly enchanted with an unknown magic, and the other yellowish, as if dipped in some toxin.

    Realizing Evans'' actions, the paladin hastily reinforced his shield. As he completed the spell, the blue-tipped arrow struck. The magical forces collided and neutralized each other. The arrow disintegrated in mid-air like a burnt-out matchstick. Before Nevarus could react, the second arrow had already pierced his body, injecting him with a paralyzing toxin that left him motionless on the ground.

    "Dispel Arrow and... Paralysis Arrow..." the paladin''s face twisted in rage as he mustered his last bit of strength to flip the distant Evans the bird.

    Evans'' grin widened. He calmly watched as the werewolf shifted from a bear to a dark grey horned owl and took to the skies, apparently trying to escape his range.

    Evans expertly adjusted the angle of his longbow, and with a swift motion, the owl plummeted from the sky, crashing heavily to the ground with the arrow''s feather quivering in the breeze.

    Aurora rushed to administer healing to Nevarus. Under the High Priestess'' holy light, Nevarus quickly recovered. He removed the paralysis arrow from his body, and under the spell''s influence, his wounds healed rapidly. However, the lethargy from the poison did not dissipate so quickly.

    "Evans, that bastard!" Nevarus struggled to sit up, his anger unabated.

    "Enough!" Aurora scolded, "You brought this upon yourself. When you realized the black panther was not a demon, you should have ceased your attack."

    "Ha? My fault?" Nevarus retorted, pointing at the fallen owl, "He was the one who punched me first, remember?"

    Aurora glared at him and stormed off. When she reached the owl, preparing to heal it, she discovered that the bird had transformed back into a man.

    The paralysis arrow stuck in his abdomen, the toxin immobilizing him, even breathing was a struggle.

    The man had jet black hair, tan skin, and a tall, muscular build. He appeared to be about twenty years in human age, young and handsome. This matched exactly the description given by the innkeeper of Echowater Town, Gray Davin.

    Indeed, he was the visitor to the inn that night, the messenger sent by Krystiz Wrynn, and also the suspected black panther.

    Aurora finally confirmed her suspicions, and she had many questions for this werewolf. But first, she needed to heal him.

    The werewolf, seemingly oblivious to Aurora''s presence, strained to turn his head, looking in Nicole''s direction. His deep purple eyes were filled with profound longing and sorrow.

    "Don''t go, don''t leave me¡­" the werewolf pleaded.

    Nicole, watching from a distance, sank deeper into confusion¡ªwho was this stranger, and why had he transformed into a black panther to lurk by her side? Why would he...

    A majestic robe obscured her view as Evans stood before her.

    Nicole knew who he was and respectfully addressed him, "President Evans."

    Evans spoke evenly, "Today is the testing match of the Beast Tamer Guild. Each test day sees many young beast tamers emerge. I used to call this day a ''Day of Fate Changing'' because after this day, many apprentices will face entirely different futures. You, Nicole, are no different."

    Nicole listened quietly, head bowed, without uttering a word.

    "Today is also your ''Day of Fate Changing.'' However, I regret to inform you that from now on, you are no longer an apprentice, nor a member of the Beast Tamer Guild."

    Nicole looked up in shock, taking a moment before she could speak, "President, please give me another chance. I don''t want to give up..."

    "Give up, Nicole," Evans interrupted without hesitation, "You lack the talent."

    His words were like a death sentence to Nicole. She stared at Evans, her mouth opening and closing without producing a sound.

    Evans shook his head and sighed, "I admire your perseverance and your spirit of never giving up. But¡ªregardless of your relationship with this Druid werewolf, if you were deceived by his panther form, then it proves you lack the basic ability to distinguish between wild beasts and mimic beasts, a dereliction of duty for a beast tamer; if you knew his true identity and still participated in the test match, that constitutes cheating. In either case, you lack the qualifications to be a beast tamer."

    Unable to rebut, Nicole merely hung her head in shame, struggling to hold back tears. Her mind buzzed, hearing only the President''s command to "escort her out" before everything else faded into silence.

    June 8th, Day of Fate Changing¡ªthe day she forever lost the chance to become a beast tamer.

 010 Prophecy

    Nicole stood despondently at the entrance of the Beast Tamer Guild, her belongings unceremoniously tossed out and strewn about her. Guild members at the doorway whispered and scorned her loudly.

    "Failed to tame a beast four times already, and now she resorts to enlisting a werewolf Druid to cheat? Quite audacious."

    "If one lacks the talent, better to return to the countryside and farm¡ªwhy bother with this folly?"

    "¡­even the Dawn Prayers have come."

    "She has disgraced our guild."

    "Just go!"

    With a loud slam, the door shut behind her, the gust of wind tossing her hair and revealing her forlorn and aggrieved face.

    "¡­I didn''t¡­I didn''t cheat¡­I just¡­" she choked up, unable to continue.

    She thought of all the efforts she had made to become a beast tamer, all the sweat she had shed, all for naught. She mourned for herself, her grief intensifying her bitterness.

    Giving up was not in her vocabulary, no matter how cruel the blow; she forced herself to stand and move forward.

    Yet, for some reason, tears uncontrollably welled up in her eyes this time. She slapped her cheeks, attempting to muster her courage, but when she tried to lift her bags, she couldn''t.

    Those bags, filled with personal items accumulated during her apprenticeship at the guild, weren''t usually heavy for her; she could run laps with them in the training field without tiring. Why then did they now seem unbearably heavy?

    "What''s wrong with me¡­"

    Looking at the bags, a fresh wave of sorrow assaulted her. She remembered Kuro, his true form, the strange man who had looked at her with such longing even while an arrow pierced his abdomen. No one was there to answer her myriad questions.

    After being hit by Evans''s paralyzing arrow, even after Aurora''s treatment, the werewolf Druid did not wake from his coma and was ultimately taken away by Aurora and the people of the Beast Tamer Guild.

    Who was he really? Why had he approached her? Why had everything turned out this way?

    "What a lovely day, isn''t it, little Nicole?"

    Suddenly, an aged voice interrupted her thoughts. She turned to see an elderly woman with snow-white hair sitting by the guild''s entrance, basking in the sun.

    Nicole recognized her. This elderly lady was a well-known seer in Northsail, nameless and without a fixed abode, which frustrated those seeking her prophecies. Her presence was like a ghost, a legend of Northsail.

    Ghosts don''t cast shadows, but the elderly lady certainly did. Nicole had verified it more than once.

    "Are you leaving on a journey?" the elderly lady''s voice carried a hint of concern.

    "No," Nicole shook her head, looking earnestly at her, "I will return here, to the Beast Tamer Guild." She turned back to the firmly shut doors.

    The elderly lady smiled faintly, showing the two remaining teeth in her mouth. She shook her head slowly but firmly, "No, child. You will not return here. Not to this place, not ever."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Nicole didn''t understand and was about to ask why when the seer spoke again, "A lengthy journey lies ahead, tread carefully. Shadows lurk all around you."

    Nicole was even more confused, just as the elderly lady slowly lifted her head. For the first time, Nicole saw her clearly.

    Her face was deeply wrinkled like trenches etched into the earth. Her cloudy, dim eyes seemed to look right through Nicole, seeing something distant and unreachable.

    "Fear not, for beyond the veil of light, a welcoming soul awaits¡­" The elderly lady''s voice turned ethereal.

    At that moment, a familiar voice called from behind her, "Nicole?"

    Nicole turned to see a beloved figure backlit by the sun, smiling at her. The brilliant sunlight made his blonde hair shimmer even more intensely, and his white robe made him look like an angel descended from the realm of light, so sacred and warm.

    "Rivern, what are you doing here?" Nicole was surprised to see him here.

    "I''ve come to fetch you," Rivern explained softly, his usual gentle demeanor unchanged. He carried a simple travel backpack and a white jade staff, casting a long shadow before him due to his tall stature.

    The elderly lady''s voice echoed as if from a distance, still whispering something, "¡­But bear in mind, the day you grasp the whole, all shall fade as fate dictates¡­"

    Nicole turned back, but the elderly lady had vanished without a trace. The spot where she had been sitting was now occupied by Rivern''s shadow.

    "elderly lady¡­?" Nicole looked incredulously at the empty space, asking Rivern, "She was just sitting here talking to me, how could she¡­"

    "When I saw you, you were standing here alone," Rivern looked puzzled.

    Nicole turned around and saw her bags thrown on the ground, her sorrow resurging. She stood there awkwardly, unsure of how to begin speaking.

    "I know what happened," Rivern said as he casually picked up the bags, gesturing for Nicole to follow him. "Come on, Quigeta has invited us to have a meal at his tavern."

    Nicole remained stationary, her head bowed. "Has the news already spread to Echowater Town?"

    "No, I was in Northsail on a mission and only learned about the incident at the Beast Tamer Guild when I arrived. That''s when I came to see you."

    "I didn''t cheat, I just¡­" Nicole clenched her fists, wanting to defend herself, but the words of Evans echoed in her mind¡ªunable to distinguish between a real beast and a mimic, you lack the qualifications of a beast tamer, you lack talent.

    With that thought, Nicole found herself without a rebuttal. She sighed silently, "Do I really have no talent?"

    Rivern remained silent, his thoughts heavy as he led her away.

    Feeling Rivern''s silence as if it were an answer, Nicole lowered her head and followed him morosely.

    The two walked through the streets of Northsail, the afternoon sun growing hot and oppressive. Their journey was marked by an eerie silence. Normally, Rivern would have tried to comfort Nicole, but this time he remained silent, which made her feel even more uneasy.

    After crossing several streets, Rivern caught sight of the silver doorbell at Quigeta''s tavern and finally spoke, "Nicole, you shouldn''t blame yourself. If there''s anyone to blame, blame me. Because it was I who wrote to Aurora. If it weren''t for that letter, they wouldn''t have come to the trial tournament."

    Hearing this, Nicole stopped abruptly. Rivern also stopped but didn''t turn around.

    "So you knew from the beginning?" Nicole asked sharply, her sadness overwhelming. Even Rivern, a priest, could detect something off about Kuro, so why hadn''t she sensed anything?

    "So I really am¡­ utterly without talent."

    "Nicole¡­"

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Did you also want to see me fail?!"

    Rivern, not daring to face her, replied, "I couldn''t be sure of my suspicions; I had no evidence. I''m sorry. If my judgment was wrong¡­"

    Nicole cut him off sharply, "Enough! I don''t want to hear it! You told the high priest that Kuro might be a demon, setting a trap for him at the tournament. If Kuro really was a demon, then you''d be a hero, right? If he wasn''t, and was something else, you''d prevent me from becoming a beast tamer. You knew cheating would get me expelled from the guild, right? Are you satisfied now? I''ll never have a chance to become a beast tamer!"

    "Nicole, it''s not like that, listen to me¡­"

    Nicole didn''t wait for his explanation; she dropped the bags and ran off swiftly.

    A burly swordsman with a scruffy beard, standing at the entrance of the tavern, witnessed the entire scene. He walked over to Rivern and patted the priest''s shoulder in a comforting manner.

    "I''ll bring her back. Go ahead inside."

    "I''m counting on you, Quigeta," Rivern, worried, glanced in the direction Nicole had gone, finally pushed open the door, and went inside.

 011 dungeon - 1

    "You don''t need to shackle him; he is not an enemy."

    Aurora had explained countless times in the dungeon, but the people from the Beast Tamer Guild still treated the unconscious werewolf like a dangerous felon, shackling his limbs and suspending him in a spread-eagled position.

    "We can tame beasts, but with a creature like this, it''s best to err on the side of caution," Guild Master Evans left these words behind as he strode away.

    Thus, Vice President Soye took full advantage of the Guild Master''s orders, executing them to an extreme. "Right, shackle his hands and feet. Let''s see if he dares to cause trouble on human territory again."

    Following these commands, the werewolf was treated in such a manner.

    After being struck down by Evans, he reverted to his human form and fell into a coma. Although Aurora had healed his wounds with holy light, it was not enough to rouse him from unconsciousness.

    The High Priestess had many questions for him, so she had no choice but to wait there.

    Two hours passed, and there was no sign of the werewolf waking up. Nevarus, growing impatient, brought a bucket of water and threw it over him, but it had no effect.

    "What now? Are we just going to wait here until morning?" the paladin asked discontentedly.

    Aurora put down the murky moonstone she had just found in the werewolf''s small backpack. She had confirmed that the dark power she had sensed earlier did not come from the werewolf but from this corrupted stone. This stone was surely the important item mentioned in the letters.

    Where had Krystiz gone? Where had this stone been found? Why was it so severely corrupted? She wanted to ask all these questions, but as long as the werewolf did not wake up, she could not get the answers.

    The paladin paced restlessly in front of the werewolf, then asked, "Can I punch him a few times? Maybe that will wake him up."

    "No," Aurora and Miranda said in unison.

    Nevarus pouted, a sly smile flashing across his face. He turned around and aimed a punch at the werewolf''s face.

    Miranda adjusted her glasses with a long sigh, while Aurora massaged her forehead, her face full of helplessness.

    However, the punch never landed on the werewolf''s face. His head suddenly tilted to one side, neatly dodging the attack.

    He slowly opened his deep purple eyes, fixing a piercing gaze on Nevarus. His look was that of a wild wolf, ever ready to turn the tables on his enemy.

    Nevarus did not back down, meeting the werewolf''s gaze, "Finally awake? I was getting impatient."

    The werewolf looked around, noticing his restrained limbs, yet showed no signs of anger or fear.

    He scanned the surroundings, then asked, "Where''s Nicole?"

    Aurora answered, "She was expelled from the guild for your collusion in cheating, Mr. Druid."

    The werewolf''s icy gaze remained unflustered as he inquired further, "Where is she? The guild didn¡¯t harm her, did they?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Cheating isn¡¯t a capital crime; she just lost her eligibility to become a beast tamer," Miranda explained, standing next to Aurora. "The guild hasn¡¯t imprisoned her; she should be somewhere in Northsail."

    This seemed to relieve the werewolf.

    Aurora gestured for Nevarus to step aside, then approached the werewolf, "I think we need to have a serious discussion about your intentions and the moonstone you carried, Mr. Druid. Allow me to introduce myself¡ªI am Aurora Legno, the High Priestess of the Dawn Prayers. This lady is my secretary, Miranda. The paladin here is my guard, Nevarus. I apologize for our earlier actions, mistaking you for a demon..."

    "That¡¯s in the past. Let''s leave that behind.; you couldn¡¯t harm me anyway. But," the werewolf''s detached gaze swept over the trio, "do you really intend to have this conversation while I''m strung up like this?"

    He shook his shackled hands, the chains clinking crisply.

    "I¡¯m sorry, the Beast Tamer Guild insisted on restraining you, and I don¡¯t have the keys to unlock these," Aurora apologized with a shake of her head.

    The werewolf chuckled nonchalantly, "While hanging me up might make you feel safer, it¡¯s quite uncomfortable for me. If you don¡¯t mind, let me sit down properly to talk, shall we?"

    Before Aurora could grasp his meaning, the werewolf''s body dissolved into a dense mist, which then reformed into a black panther. Gracefully, it walked a few steps in the cell and stretched languidly. In the blink of an eye, it had returned to its human form, casually pulling up an old chair to sit down.

    As everyone stared in astonishment, he explained lightly, "Human chains can¡¯t hold me. I complied with you upon waking only because I didn''t want you to mistakenly believe I had hostile intentions."

    Seeing how effortlessly he handled the situation, Nevarus clenched his fists, a twitch passing across his lips, "That bastard...!"

    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Shinya. And just to clarify, I''m not what you call a ''Druid''. The correct term is ''Shapeshifter''."

    "Does it make a difference what we call it?" Nevarus rolled his eyes, interjecting.

    Shinya''s cold gaze flicked to Nevarus, explaining, "It does make a difference. ''Druids'' are humans who can use life magic, but they probably don''t exist anymore. Although I can take human form, I am not human. ''Shapeshifters'' are more powerful than ''Druids''. If it weren''t for maintaining a form for too long, causing an energy imbalance, how could you few have possibly captured me?"

    "Oh? Really?" Nevarus asked with a meaningful tone. He could sense that although this werewolf appeared as cold as ice and seemed uninterested in anything, deep down, he possessed a strong sense of pride and was the type to accept challenges. Otherwise, the werewolf wouldn''t have specifically used the excuse of "energy imbalance."

    "It''s a fact that you were captured, and it''s a fact that you were shot down from the sky with an arrow. Werewolf, don''t you feel indignant?"

    Shinya did not speak, merely staring at him coldly. The dim light of the dungeon cast his body in shadow, leaving only his purple eyes reflecting a dangerous glint in the darkness.

    Even someone as sharp-tongued as Nevarus did not dare to utter more provocative words at this moment. He felt a cold sweat breaking out on his back, and a piece of advice he had heard somewhere flashed through his mind¡ªnever turn your back on a beast, never try to run...

    "Nevarus." Aurora''s voice interrupted the paladin''s thoughts.

    "Hmm?"

    "Leave."

    "What?? My duty is to protect you, I can''t..."

    "I said, leave." Aurora insisted, enunciating each word clearly, "Wait for me outside."

    Nevarus had no choice but to comply. He reluctantly moved toward the door, but as he passed by Aurora, he whispered earnestly, "I''ll be just outside the cell. If anything happens, call my name."

    With that, he opened the cell door, gave Shinya one last glance, and then disappeared through the doorway.

    After Nevarus left, Shinya spoke, "You should learn how to discipline your subordinates. If someone like him were in Togekaze, he''d be minced meat in no time."

    Hearing this, Miranda nodded heavily without saying a word.

    Aurora shook her head. "He is more than just my subordinate."

    Miranda turned her head in surprise to look at the High Priestess she had personally assisted in growing up, fearing to hear any words related to "romance" from her mouth.

    "He is also my friend," Aurora said with great importance.

    Miranda finally let out a sigh of relief, unconsciously patting her chest to calm herself.

    "He swears loyalty to me, not to the ''Dawn Prayers.''" Aurora changed the subject, "Let''s not talk about him anymore. Let''s talk about your situation."

    The young High Priestess picked up the polluted Moonstone that had been placed on the table earlier, her expression serious. "Where did Krystiz find this?"

 012 dungeon - 2

    "The Northernmost," Shinya simply replied.

    "North of Togekaze?" Aurora asked.

    Shinya shook his head and asked rhetorically, "Is human knowledge of the world''s geography limited to just the Asate continent?"

    Aurora was momentarily speechless. Indeed, she had little concept of places beyond the Asate continent.

    Seeing the High Priestess remain silent, Shinya was certain of one thing. "It seems that the drastic decline in human civilization after the Great Calamity is indeed true. Your short lifespans during the Great Calamity would only make the transmission of knowledge more difficult. This probably caused your entire race to lose a part of its memory during that time."

    The werewolf''s arrogance sparked a bit of anger in Miranda. She adjusted her glasses and said coldly yet politely, "Lady Aurora is still young, and she still has time to learn all sorts of knowledge. As for places beyond the Asate continent, I know a little. If there are any mistakes, please correct me."

    Miranda closed her notebook, which she always kept with her, with one hand. "''The Northernmost'' is a general term, referring to the area north of the ''Eternal Permafrost.'' Starting from Northsail, head northeast to the northernmost part of the Asate continent, Hermit Bay. Take a ship across the Black Jade Sea to reach the werewolf kingdom, Togekaze. Then head west, passing through the Polcasha Desert, to reach the beastkin kingdom, Sharuga. From there, continue northwest through the Eternal Permafrost, and you''ll reach the Northernmost."

    Shinya looked at Miranda with some surprise, a slight smile appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    "Krystiz actually went that far..." Aurora couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    "Wait," Miranda said after a moment of thought, speculating, "Krystiz crossed the ''Eternal Permafrost'' to look for the ''Edge of the World''..."

    Before Miranda could finish speaking, Shinya had already nodded.

    Miranda looked at the werewolf in shock and uttered a name she could hardly believe herself, "The Edge of the World¡ªEllystara''s Barrier..."

    "What is that... place?" Aurora turned to her secretary and asked.

    "The elven kingdom, Ellystara," Miranda replied.

    "Elves... so they really exist..." The young High Priestess felt her understanding of the world being reshaped.

    Seeing the shock on their faces, Shinya said, "It''s not just humans; we werewolves, and even the beastkin, all thought the elven kingdom was just a legend. After all, for thousands of years, the elves have had no contact with other races. No one has seen what an elf actually looks like. Regardless, Ellystara is not a myth¡ªthe elven kingdom truly exists."

    Looking at the two of them, Shinya continued seriously, "Krystiz couldn''t pass through the barrier, nor could she find any elves outside it. She eventually found this polluted Moonstone outside the tall walls built by the elves. It seems that something terrible might be happening behind Ellystara''s barrier. According to her, such severe corruption is not a good sign. Dark forces are gathering somewhere behind those walls, and this is likely related to the Lord of Darkness, Kloisoth."

    Hearing this, Aurora''s expression became serious as she fell into deep thought; Miranda, on the other hand, took out a pen and quickly wrote something in her notebook.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    After a while, Aurora asked, "Since she discovered such important information, why didn''t Krystiz come back herself? She''s been out of contact for years and has never reported her whereabouts to headquarters."

    "I''m afraid you''ll have to ask her in person," Shinya replied, leaning back in his chair and crossing his legs.

    "How did you meet her?" Miranda asked.

    "My nemesis''s former colleague is her lover," Shinya said nonchalantly, "so she found me through an introduction."

    Aurora had already dismissed the question of who Shinya''s "nemesis" was¡ªafter all, it wasn''t her concern. What surprised her was that Krystiz had a "lover" from the Bloodwolf.

    "A lover?? Are you saying Krystiz fell in love with a werewolf?" Miranda could hardly believe it.

    "There''s no need to be so surprised. Women in ''Evernight Heights'' all have their ''lovers,''" Shinya explained leisurely.

    "''Evernight Heights''?" The name was clearly beyond Miranda''s knowledge.

    "What kind of place is that?" Aurora asked.

    Shinya sighed, "In short, ''Evernight Heights'' is what you humans would call a brothel. But the merchandise there consists entirely of male members of the Bloodwolf."

    Aurora rubbed her temples in frustration. Miranda, meanwhile, silently opened her notebook and jotted something down without saying a word.

    Shinya continued, "She told me she still has a mission and cannot return to the Dawn Prayers headquarters. But don''t worry, she looks healthy. However, she might have caused some trouble over in Sharuga."

    Aurora and Miranda''s eyes widened at this.

    "What do you mean?" Miranda quickly asked, "Where has she been all these years she was out of contact?"

    "In Sharuga," Shinya replied, "After she arrived in Togekaze, a few beastkin from Sharuga followed her. She seemed to know those beastkin quite well. I don''t understand beastkin language, but I could sense there was some conflict between them."

    "Is she alright?" Aurora asked with concern.

    "Of course. Can someone who crossed the ''Eternal Permafrost'' be weak?" At this, a rare look of respect appeared on Shinya''s face.

    Miranda closed her notebook and added, "I met her once about ten years ago. Although we didn''t have any direct interaction, her name is quite famous in the Dawn Prayers. She is basically as much of a troublemaker as Nevarus, if not more."

    Aurora had an "I see" expression on her face and didn''t ask further about the heroic deeds of this troublemaker. Based on Nevarus''s situation, she could roughly imagine what kind of person Krystiz was. Such a legendary priestess having a "lover" in Evernight Heights wasn''t all that surprising.

    At this moment, the young High Priestess was more concerned with other questions. "Since Krystiz entrusted you with delivering the polluted Moonstone to the headquarters, why didn''t you come directly? Instead, you transformed into a black panther and stayed by Nicole''s side without leaving. What are your intentions towards her?"

    "Intentions? So what if I have intentions towards her?" The werewolf seemed to find Aurora''s question ridiculous. He became a bit agitated, his voice unconsciously growing louder. "No one in the world wants to protect her more than I do, and no one is more qualified to be by her side than I am."

    Seeing Shinya''s expression, Aurora was somewhat stunned. She became even more puzzled about their relationship. Nicole was still young and had never left the Asate continent. How did she come to know a werewolf from the other side of the Black Jade Sea? Could it be that this werewolf really had lived in the human world for a long time, as the tavern owner in Echowater Town speculated? Even so, it was unlikely that Nicole would have had any contact with him. Whether in the Dawn Prayers or in Echowater Town where Nicole grew up, there had never been any werewolves.

    "Nicole Shaw, female, orphan," Miranda flipped through her notebook, then stopped on a page and read aloud, "was registered for adoption by the previous High Priest Nafal fifteen years ago and joined the Dawn Prayers. Her actual guardian is Father Ron of Echowater Town." Miranda paused, looked up, and spoke calmly yet firmly, "If you believe you have more rights as her guardian than Father Ron, please provide proof of your relationship with Nicole. Otherwise, you have no right to stay by her side. Although Nicole is not a clergy member, until she reaches adulthood, she is nominally a member of the Dawn Prayers and under our protection."

    "Proof of relationship?" Shinya laughed, as if hearing such a term for the first time. "Human words are truly interesting."

    After a while, Shinya put away his smile, returning to his usual cold demeanor. Yet within that coldness, there was an unmistakable air of sincerity and tenderness. He looked at the two of them with his deep purple eyes and said calmly¡ª

    "I am her father."

 013 Nightfall Chimes

    Nicole sat alone atop the bell tower at the center of Northsail, watching as the bustling city was bathed in the glow of the setting sun. From her high vantage point, she could see the canal that ran through Northsail.

    The clear river water reflected the orange sunlight, casting a gentle ripple of warmth over the white bricks along the canal. She sat idly on the third floor of the bell tower, counting the passing cargo ships on the canal. When she reached the ninth ship, a chilly breeze swept through the old building, causing Nicole to shiver. It was then that she realized the tear stains on her face.

    Nicole wiped her face vigorously, then, in a fit of defiance, picked up a stone beside her and threw it with all her might into the distance. The stone traced a parabolic arc and plunged into the canal. Nicole didn''t hear the splash of the stone hitting the water, but she did hear a voice from behind her.

    "Didn''t Rivern teach you not to throw stones around carelessly, little Nicole?"

    Nicole turned around and saw Quigeta leaning against the iron door on the third floor of the bell tower.

    She knew him. This swordsman, as sturdy as a city wall, was one of the sponsors of the Dawn Prayers in Northsail, a good friend of Rivern, and a renowned swordsman in the city. He used to be the leader of the mercenary group "Frostwolf," but later disbanded the group and opened a small restaurant in the city with his former members.

    "None of your business." Nicole glared at him, then turned her head away, leaving him with a cold shoulder.

    "Even if it didn''t hit anyone, hitting the flowers and plants by the roadside, or the little shrimp and fish in the water, isn''t good either." Quigeta didn''t mind Nicole''s coldness; instead, he casually walked over to her side.

    It was only then that Nicole noticed two children playing and roughhousing on the arch bridge above the canal. Suddenly, a sense of guilt rose in her heart, realizing that her earlier action could indeed have hurt them.

    But she had no intention of apologizing for it.

    Seeing Nicole remain silent, Quigeta asked casually, "Still upset? Hmm?"

    "None of your business." Nicole hugged her knees, buried her head, and said angrily, "I know, you¡¯re all just waiting to laugh at me. You are, and even Rivern is."

    "Laugh at you?" Quigeta crossed his arms and leaned against the column of the bell tower, speaking with a sarcastic tone, "A joke would at least bring some laughter. What happened with you doesn¡¯t even qualify as a joke. Sorry, I can¡¯t even force a laugh."

    Hearing this, Nicole didn''t respond, but her hands, which were hugging her knees, had already left red marks on her skin from gripping too tightly.

    Quigeta noticed this and allowed a faint smile to cross his face. He continued, "Rivern is quite the fool, too. He''d rather have you hate him than let you hate yourself. If he hadn''t confessed to you about the informant incident, you might never have known."

    "Leave. I don''t want to talk to you," Nicole ordered sullenly.

    "What did you say? The wind is too strong, I can''t hear you," Quigeta pretended not to hear, deliberately staying put.

    Nicole remained silent.

    As time passed, the setting sun cast longer and longer shadows over the city. The two children on the arch bridge continued to play, seemingly having forgotten about dinner time. They were having a great time sparring with wooden swords.

    Quigeta watched them from a distance, and a thought suddenly crossed his mind.

    With a swift motion, he lifted his foot and deftly hooked the short sword off Nicole''s back with his toe. The blade traced a graceful arc in the air before the hilt landed steadily in Quigeta''s hand.

    Nicole noticed Quigeta''s action and angrily looked up, "What are you doing? Give me back my sword!"

    The swordsman smiled at her, "If you want it, come and get it yourself. Besides, don''t you have another one at your waist?"

    Nicole was finally provoked. She stood up, and her once short shadow suddenly stretched long.

    A gust of wind blew through the bell tower, and the swirling clouds blocked the last rays of sunlight from the west. In an instant, the two on the bell tower were engulfed in shadows.

    Time seemed to stand still.

    On the arch bridge, the girl holding the wooden sword shouted as she launched an attack on the boy opposite her. At the same time, Nicole drew another short sword from her waist and thrust it forward with all her might.

    A flash of light sliced through the shadows as Quigeta''s short sword blocked the attack. Despite Nicole''s full strength, she couldn''t move Quigeta an inch.

    "Your strength is lacking, little Nicole," Quigeta commented with interest, "but your agility has improved."

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Nicole remained silent, abandoning the attempt to overpower Quigeta. She quickly stepped back, pulling a dagger from her thigh. She reset her stance, holding the short sword in her right hand and the dagger in her left, and launched a second attack on Quigeta.

    After a moment of surprise, Quigeta showed an approving smile.

    "Come on, keep going."

    On the arch bridge, the boy knocked the wooden sword out of the girl''s hand. Just as the wooden sword was about to fall onto a cargo ship emerging from under the bridge, the girl didn''t give up. She actually climbed over the bridge''s railing, reaching out to grab the wooden sword...

    Another gust of wind swept through, mercilessly tearing apart the clouds in the west. The setting sun emitted its last rays, momentarily bathing the entire city in a brief but brilliant light.

    The third floor of the bell tower seemed like a stage illuminated by the sunlight, with the two actors standing straight, as if waiting for the signal to start the second act.

    At this moment, Nicole was missing a dagger in her hand, while Quigeta had a shallow wound on his left arm.

    "See, even without that beast, you can still fight," Quigeta said, glancing at the wound on his arm and asking with confusion, "I really don''t understand. Why are you so stubborn about becoming a beast tamer?"

    Nicole''s expression wavered, but she still retorted, "You wouldn''t understand!"

    With that, she charged at him again.

    "Then why don''t you make me understand," Quigeta said with a smile as he met her attack.

    The last rays of light from the west disappeared. The entire city finally fell into the embrace of the night.

    On the arch bridge, the girl caught the falling wooden sword, and the boy caught the girl who almost fell off the bridge. The cargo ship silently glided under the bridge, leaving ripples on the canal.

    "Should I let go?" Quigeta asked.

    At this moment, Nicole''s body was hanging outside the bell tower, with only her left foot barely supported on the outer wall. Quigeta held her left hand and asked again, "Should I let go? If you want me to pull you up, then admit that you''ve lost, admit that you don''t have the talent to be a beast tamer, and then go back and apologize to Rivern properly. Say that you shouldn''t have lost your temper with him. It''s your fault, so what right do you have to blame others?"

    Nicole bit her lip in frustration, remaining silent.

    The short sword in her right hand had been broken by Quigeta''s immense strength, and now Nicole''s hand was empty. If Quigeta let go, she would fall from the third floor of the bell tower. She glanced at her dangling right leg, fear rising in her heart.

    Nicole finally understood that Quigeta was too strong; she was probably not even a tenth as skilled as he was. He wasn''t even using his preferred weapon, yet he could so effortlessly defeat her and push her to the brink. If he were to draw the long, curved blade on his back, she probably wouldn''t last three seconds before being sliced to pieces.

    Although she was certain that Quigeta wouldn''t actually hurt her, the vast difference in their strength terrified her. If she were facing someone other than Quigeta, someone with no connection to her, and if such a powerful person had murderous intent towards her, would she be able to survive?

    The answer was obvious.

    Nicole''s expression turned grave, and she remained silent.

    Quigeta watched her and continued, "You rely too much on Rivern. For today''s incident, you must have wanted to seek comfort from him, right? So when you found out that it was Rivern who reported you, you felt betrayed by him. Am I right?"

    Quigeta''s words pierced Nicole''s heart with every sentence, leaving her unable to argue. With each word he spoke, her feelings of shame grew stronger.

    "Are you still hoping that Rivern will suddenly appear and save you from this predicament? Wake up, girl! Everyone fights their battles with fate alone. If you can''t learn to be alone, to embrace solitude, you''ll always be nothing but a child who knows nothing but how to whine!"

    Hearing this, Nicole clenched her empty hand into a fist.

    Nightfall descended, turning the sky into a deep shade of purple and blue. Countless lights illuminated Northsail beneath the night sky. The city did not fall asleep in the darkness but instead came alive.

    On the arch bridge, the boy struggled to pull the girl back up. The two of them sat on the ground, exhausted and panting, then exchanged smiles.

    By the canal, a woman walked towards them. She waved from a distance, and the two children happily stood up and followed her.

    The sky gradually turned from purple-blue to deep blue, and a crescent moon slowly rose.

    Nicole suddenly realized that, compared to the vast night sky, she was so small and insignificant. Under the cover of this endless night, perhaps only the silver moonlight could stand against it. But how could she ever become that revered silver moon?

    As the night wind blew through the bell tower, suddenly, in the darkness, another light source appeared besides the moonlight.

    At some point, the stars began to twinkle, their faint yet brilliant light flickering like crystals scattered on deep blue silk.

    Nicole looked up at them and took a deep breath.

    In the darkness, her eyes shimmered with the same light as the stars.

    "I won''t give up. If you want to let go, go ahead," the girl said calmly, turning her head to look at Quigeta.

    Quigeta frowned, "This stubborn girl, I can''t believe I can''t handle you."

    With that, he decided to loosen two fingers as a threat.

    At the same time, Nicole suddenly pulled out a small crossbow hidden under her short cloak and aimed it at Quigeta''s forehead, pressing the trigger without hesitation.

    This caught Quigeta off guard. Relying on his quick reflexes, he leaned back swiftly, avoiding the attack, but inadvertently letting go of the hand holding Nicole.

    Quigeta frowned, "You stubborn girl, do you really think I can''t handle you?"

    With that, he decided to release two fingers as a threat.

    At the same time, Nicole suddenly pulled out a small crossbow hidden under her short cloak and aimed it at Quigeta''s forehead, pressing the trigger without hesitation.

    This was something Quigeta hadn''t anticipated. Relying on his quick reflexes, he swiftly leaned back, avoiding the attack, but inadvertently let go of Nicole''s hand.

    Quigeta''s heart sank.

    Just as he reached out again to catch the falling Nicole, a nimble figure jumped up from below. A small leather boot landed squarely on his nose, using his face as a stepping stone, before landing gracefully on the ground.

    "You little brat!" Quigeta immediately turned around, cursing and pointing his sword in the direction where Nicole stood.

    It was then that he realized Nicole hadn''t used a crossbow, but a grappling gun. She had used it to shoot a hook that latched onto the bell on the fourth floor of the bell tower, then climbed up using the attached rope.

    The bell, now bearing Nicole''s weight, began to sway.

    A deep and melancholic bell toll echoed from above, resonating throughout Northsail. The moonlight fell lightly on the swaying bell, gently brushing over the girl''s wavy short hair.

    Standing in the night wind, she said earnestly, "I''m not a little brat, my name is Nicole."

    Quigeta chuckled. He tossed the sword back to Nicole, then headed toward the iron door on the third floor.

    "Let''s go. Time for dinner."

 014 Arriving as Expected

    By the time they reached Quigeta''s inn, the sky had completely darkened.

    From a distance, Nicole saw Rivern waiting at the door. She didn''t know how long he had been standing there.

    Rivern waved at them, his familiar gentle smile still on his face, as if he had already forgotten about the unpleasant argument earlier.

    He was always like this, no matter how willful or temperamental Nicole was, he always silently accepted everything about her.

    Thinking of this, Nicole suddenly felt a pang of emotion. She rushed forward and hugged Rivern tightly, almost knocking him over.

    "I''m sorry, Rivern. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my temper at you. I''m sorry." She buried herself in Rivern''s embrace, sincerely apologizing.

    Rivern was a bit surprised. He looked at Quigeta, who was standing nearby, with an expression that seemed to ask: How did you manage to handle her?

    Quigeta didn''t say anything; he just smiled smugly and gave him a thumbs up.

    Rivern was even more puzzled. Without making a sound, he mouthed, "You didn''t do anything weird to her, did you?"

    Quigeta ignored Rivern''s lip-reading, walked straight into the inn, and called out loudly, "Sersi, I''m hungry!"

    It was only then that Rivern noticed the empty sword sheath at Nicole''s waist. He seemed to understand something. He reached out and gently touched Nicole''s hair, lowering his head to whisper in her ear, "I need to apologize to you too. I shouldn''t have kept things from you; I should have shared my suspicions. I promise, I won''t act on my own next time."

    "Okay." Nicole released her hold on Rivern and smiled sweetly.

    ***

    The inn wasn''t very crowded. Nicole and Rivern sat down at an empty table. Soon, a waiter came out of the kitchen with dishes and placed them in front of them.

    There were three dishes in total, all delicious delicacies that Nicole rarely had the chance to eat. However, she had little appetite at the moment.

    Because whenever her mind went blank, the image of that black-haired, purple-eyed man, Kuro''s true form, would appear before her eyes.

    She had seen that face before. She had definitely seen it, but in a dream. In the dream, he wasn''t as he was now but a much younger boy. She couldn''t forget the nightmare from that day, nor could she forget that face.

    [Who are you really... Why did you come into my life?]

    "Thinking about Kuro?" Rivern asked.

    Nicole then realized she hadn''t taken a single bite. Instead of answering directly, she immediately stuffed food into her mouth, mumbling, "Delicious, it''s really delicious."

    "No need to force yourself," Rivern said, looking at her with concern, then gently stopped her from shoving more food into her mouth.

    Nicole stopped devouring her food. She slowly and sadly swallowed what was in her mouth and finally asked, "Who is he really? Why do I have this illusion that I know him? Why... This is clearly impossible."

    "Do you know why I couldn''t bear to tell you my suspicions at the time?" Rivern, seeing that Nicole had stopped eating, put down his utensils as well. "Because I had never seen you smile like that before. It was as if..." Rivern paused, searching for the right words, a hint of envy in his eyes, "you two had known each other for many, many years. It was a kind of genuine trust and an inseparable attachment. You might not have noticed it yourself, but you only ever showed that kind of smile in front of Kuro. Not even in front of me."

    This was something Nicole hadn''t expected, and she suddenly didn''t know how to respond.

    "At that time, I was conflicted. On one hand, I felt that Kuro had no ill intentions towards you and wouldn''t harm you; he even seemed to have extraordinary feelings for you. On the other hand, the faint trace of dark energy emanating from him made me very uneasy. If he really was a demon, then you would be in great danger. After much hesitation, I finally decided to ask Aurora for help. Because with my strength alone, I couldn''t uncover anything."

    Rivern finished speaking and placed his elbows on the table, interlocking his fingers, looking a bit frustrated. "If I were stronger, perhaps none of this would have happened. Nicole, I''m very sorry."

    "No, no, this isn''t your fault," Nicole hurriedly said. "If anyone is to blame, it''s me for not recognizing Kuro''s true form." She once again recalled Guild Master Evans''s words and had to admit that he was absolutely right.

    "I really don''t have the talent to become a beast tamer; otherwise, why haven''t I been able to catch a single beast after so many attempts?" Nicole smiled bitterly. "Admitting failure outright actually makes me feel incredibly relieved now."

    The girl continued with a bit of pride, "You know, today Quigeta praised me for the first time. Although I''m still miles away from being as skilled as he is, I''ll keep trying! I won''t give up!"

    After saying that, she picked up a spoon, scooped a large spoonful of stewed beans, and brought it to her mouth.

    Rivern propped his cheek with one hand, watching Nicole eat heartily. He remembered that when Nicole was younger, she would always lose her appetite when she was upset or anxious. It''s impossible for her not to be distressed by this recent event. Yet, she still forced herself to eat, with a determination that seemed like she was battling herself.

    Rivern watched her and couldn''t help but smile.

    Once Nicole had eaten most of her food, Rivern put away his smile and voiced a concern that had been troubling him.

    "Since Kuro is not a demon, the Dawn Prayers and the Beast Tamer Guild have no reason to keep holding him," Rivern said, sitting upright, his expression serious. "Nicole, he will come back for you, I''m sure of it."

    Hearing this, Nicole slowly put down her spoon. She lowered her eyes and said nothing.

    "When that time comes, have you thought about how you''ll face him?" Rivern asked.

    Nicole looked up at him. She opened her mouth to say something, but then seemed unsure of how to begin, her lips moving without a word coming out.

    The familiar yet unfamiliar figure resurfaced in Nicole''s mind. He lay on the guild''s arena, an arrow lodged in his abdomen. He turned his head and looked at Nicole with deep affection, pleading, "Don''t go, don''t leave me..."

    That look felt like a dagger piercing Nicole''s heart. The pain lingered in her heart, like a poison growing stronger and more unbearable.

    "I... I don''t know..." Nicole said in distress, her mind a chaotic mess.

    "It''s alright, if you don''t know, then don''t think about it," Rivern gently comforted her. "The best way is to be straightforward and ask, voice all your doubts. But," Rivern cautioned, "you need to listen carefully and discern the truth from lies."

    ***

    Nicole couldn''t sleep. The scenes from today replayed in her mind like a spell.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    She sat by the bedside, looking at the dim moonlight filtering through the curtains and casting shadows on the floor. For some reason, an ancient voice echoed in her ears.

    "...Shadows lurk all around you."

    That was what the fortune teller had told Nicole today. She couldn''t fully grasp the meaning.

    But at this moment, she felt as if she had gained some understanding.

    There wasn''t a single light in the room. Curled up at the head of the bed, she was indeed "lurked by shadows"¡ªat least physically.

    Frustrated, she hugged her legs and slumped onto the bed.

    On the low table by the windowsill lay the empty sword sheath. The broken sword, shattered by Quigeta, was now useless and discarded somewhere.

    What should she do from now on? The thought made Nicole sigh. She instinctively reached for the fishbone pendant on her neck, only to find it missing.

    The fishbone pendant was still with Kuro.

    Nicole felt even more despondent. She stared blankly at the ceiling, feeling as though she was caught in a vast whirlpool. The dark tide pushed her to the bottom of the sea, her ears filled with incomprehensible murmurs.

    "A lengthy journey lies ahead, tread carefully. Shadows lurk all around you."

    Weariness finally overcame her. She closed her eyes, as if she could really hear the rushing sound of water. She had the persistent feeling that someone was calling out to her from the other side of the current, but they weren''t calling Nicole''s name.

    Why did she want to respond?

    "Fear not, for beyond the veil of light, a welcoming soul awaits..."

    The fortune teller''s voice pierced through the dark currents like a bolt of lightning in her ears.

    Nicole suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes and saw a shadow at her windowsill.

    It was the silhouette of an owl.

    Nicole quickly sat up, instinctively reaching for the short sword under her pillow.

    The night wind blew open the curtains, and the silver moonlight streamed into the room like water, illuminating almost half of it. The owl landed unhurriedly on the low table, its dark feathers reflecting a cold light in the moon''s glow. It stood there, looking at the weapon in Nicole''s hand, seemingly hesitating.

    "...Is it you?" Nicole asked tentatively.

    The curtains swayed with the wind, gently brushing against the owl''s feathers before slowly receding. The owl vanished, replaced by a tall, handsome young man sitting on the low table.

    "It is me," the man answered softly, his deep purple eyes calmly watching Nicole, without any extra words or movements.

    Nicole looked at him with some wariness, and he allowed her to remain on guard. The two fell into a brief silence until the man couldn''t help but ask, "They... didn''t give you a hard time, did they?"

    "Don''t come any closer," Nicole said, holding the short sword across her chest, trying to use it as a means of self-defense. But when she recalled today''s scene in the arena, where this man fought Nevarus to a standstill, she suddenly felt that what she was doing now was futile. Even so, she forced herself not to show any sign of backing down and sternly demanded, "Answer my question!"

    "Alright," the man simply looked at her, "go ahead."

    "Who are you really? Why did you disguise yourself as Kuro and come to me?"

    "I have always been myself, but you have forgotten who you are," the man deftly avoided her question, instead throwing back a question that had puzzled Nicole for over a decade.

    Nicole was stunned.

    "Nicole," he called her name gently, standing up.

    The moonlight fell softly, like a thin veil draped over him. A bright flash glinted from between his collarbones. Nicole saw that it was her fishbone pendant. She then noticed that he was still wearing Kuro''s simple collar. Originally meant for a beast, the collar didn''t seem out of place on him. Although he had a human-like appearance, even in his human form, he exuded a wild aura and a sharp presence.

    Nicole looked up at him, and then she heard a sentence she had countless times hoped someone would say to her, a sentence that could help her find home again, a sentence that could help her know who she was.

    And now, that sentence came from the mouth of a werewolf who looked only a few years older than her.

    "Nicole, you are my daughter."

    The short sword in Nicole''s hand clattered to the ground.

    At the same time, Rivern and Quigeta, who were waiting at the door, widened their eyes in shock. They exchanged glances. Rivern had guessed that Kuro would show up tonight, which is why he had asked Quigeta to stay at the door with him, just in case.

    Sure enough, Kuro really came.

    But the words "you are my daughter" were something neither Rivern nor Quigeta had expected.

    Just a second later, Quigeta sneered. Clearly, he didn''t believe the werewolf''s words.

    He was about to break in, but Rivern stopped him. Quigeta looked at him in confusion, while the priest signaled him to stay quiet.

    Quigeta shook his head in frustration. Couldn''t Rivern see through such an obvious lie? Nicole could not possibly have werewolf blood. If this werewolf was deceiving Nicole and pretending to be her father, he must have ulterior motives. If they didn''t use force to drive him away now, then when?

    But Rivern seemed unconcerned with these reasons; he was solely focused on listening to the sounds coming from the room.

    Inside the room, Nicole stood like a petrified statue, her brain taking a long moment to break free from its halted state.

    "You''re lying!" Nicole retorted, pointing at the werewolf''s nose. "If you were my father, why do you look so young? And... and..."

    Nicole recalled the boy she had seen in her dreams, who was clearly this man in his younger years. "And, I''ve seen what you looked like when you were young. I remember, back then, you... you were..." Nicole began to stammer, realizing she couldn''t use her dreams to convince others. Such things sounded like nonsense even to herself. But her intuition told her she was right. "In any case, you... you... can''t be my father! Don''t try to deceive me."

    The man, whose lie had been exposed, didn''t seem upset at all. Instead, he smiled slightly.

    He asked, "What else do you remember?"

    "I... remember a funeral, a maple forest... and..." Nicole recalled those relentless nightmares, the image of the stranger woman lying on the bed, barely alive, and the sounds of fighting and chaos outside the door. She suddenly couldn''t speak. Even though it was just a dream, why did it feel more and more like these were real events that had happened?

    The feeling was utterly absurd.

    The man looked at her, his smile gradually turning into an expression of sadness.

    "If you don''t remember, then what''s the point of me saying anything? No matter what I say, you can think it''s a lie. You can deny our past promises simply because you ''don''t remember.'' You can completely negate our relationship just because you ''have forgotten.'' But do you know, it''s not fair to me."

    Nicole looked at him, and that sorrowful face overlapped with the boy from her dreams.

    She remembered that when she asked, "Who are you?" the boy had looked at her with the same forlorn and sorrowful eyes.

    At that moment, Nicole felt an urge to go over and hug him, to comfort him. She looked at her right hand, which had already reached out but was now frozen in mid-air, and was taken aback.

    "That''s why I decided to stay by your side as Kuro. As long as I can be with you, it doesn''t matter what identity I take on. Whether as a werewolf, disguised as a human, or even a beast, I don''t care."

    Nicole saw sincerity and determination in his eyes.

    "But why... are you willing to go to such lengths for me?"

    He didn''t answer. Instead, he took out a necklace and tossed it to Nicole.

    When Nicole caught it, she discovered that the material of the pendant was the same as her fishbone pendant. However, this pendant was shaped like a cat''s paw. Both the carving style and technique indicated that it was crafted by the same artisan as the fishbone. It emitted a gentle, colorful glow under the moonlight, so soft and tender.

    "The cat''s paw and the fishbone are a pair. They were a gift from you to me. The fishbone has always been with you, and the cat''s paw with me. Now, we''ve exchanged them. The fishbone is mine, and the cat''s paw is yours."

    "This was a gift from me? I didn''t even know you before, how could I have given you a gift?" Nicole was even more confused.

    He didn''t answer, but instead asked, "Do you know why you named me Kuro?"

    Nicole held the cat paw pendant and shook her head. "I don''t know. I just felt like calling you that the moment I saw you."

    "''Kuro'' means ''black'' in the ancient language used by werewolves. This isn''t a coincidence, because I taught you the ancient language."

    Nicole looked at him in surprise once again. And that was precisely the expression he least wanted to see. Because surprise meant that she truly didn''t remember anything.

    He sighed deeply and finally mentioned a place Nicole had never heard of.

    "Acorn Town," he said, "that''s where you grew up, and where we met."

    He glanced towards the door, seeming to realize something, then in one swift movement, he jumped onto the windowsill. "If you want to know more, come to Acorn Town. I''ll be waiting for you there."

    With that, he disappeared into the moonlight, leaving only a few black feathers drifting down.

    Nicole repeated the name softly, her confusion growing deeper. "Acorn Town... the place where I grew up... Wasn''t the place where I grew up supposed to be Echowater Town?"

    Outside the room, Rivern hurried into a neighboring room adjacent to Nicole''s, opened the window, and strained to search for the owl''s silhouette in the night. But he found nothing.

    Only a crescent moon answered his gaze.

    A complex expression appeared on his face. He slammed his left fist against the window frame. "Acorn Town? Why Acorn Town? Why... does it have to be Acorn Town?"

    Quigeta followed him in and, seeing Rivern''s strange demeanor, couldn''t help but ask, "Are you okay? Have you heard of this Acorn Town?"

    The night wind tousled Rivern''s blonde hair, obscuring his expression. "No, I haven''t. Have you heard of this place?"

    "Don''t give me that crap, Rivern," Quigeta persisted. "Your lousy acting might fool women, but it doesn''t fool me."

    Rivern responded with a graceful smile. "Then pretend to be fooled by me once in a while." With that, he left the window and walked towards the door.

    "You''re disgusting," Quigeta remarked in response to Rivern''s charming smile.

    As Rivern passed by Quigeta, he stopped and suddenly said with a serious expression, "At first light tomorrow, I need to see Aurora immediately. Please, no matter what, keep an eye on Nicole. Don''t let her leave here."

    "What, are you afraid little Nicole will really run off to see that werewolf? Are you jealous, my dear Rivern?" Quigeta teased.

    Rivern ignored Quigeta''s joke and simply pleaded, "Please, Quigeta. You''re the only one who can help me."

 015 The Vanished Acorn Town

    Nicole got up early, only to find that Rivern had already left. She asked Quigeta about Rivern''s whereabouts, but Quigeta didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "You want to discuss the matter of Acorn Town with him, don''t you?"

    Nicole was startled. "How do you know?"

    "Last night, Rivern and I were hiding outside your room. We heard everything."

    Nicole was at a loss for words. But upon reflection, this was typical of Rivern. He always had a way of sensing the direction of events beforehand. This time was clearly no exception.

    "Did Rivern ask you to watch over me and prevent me from going?"

    "That''s right. He begged me, and I agreed," Quigeta said casually, sitting behind the bar and nibbling on a piece of rye bread.

    Hearing this, Nicole didn''t feel discouraged. She climbed onto the high stool next to the bar and, like a customer, demanded from Quigeta, "Boss, I need a map of the Asate continent."

    Quigeta glanced at her and laughed. "Three silver coins." He then took out a map from under the bar and placed it in front of Nicole.

    Nicole took the map, paid the money, and began searching for the location of "Acorn Town."

    Quigeta took another bite of his bread and said, "Give it up. It''s not on there."

    "What?" Nicole looked up at him, surprised.

    "Out of curiosity, I already looked for it last night."

    Nicole pouted and muttered softly, "Maybe you just don''t know enough words to find it." With that, she continued searching the map.

    "It¡¯s just not on the map," Quigeta said helplessly. "Trust me, little Nicole. I may not have read much, but I do know how to read."

    "But Acorn Town can''t possibly not be on the map," Nicole said, having searched the entire map herself and finding nothing. She could only guess, "Could it be... it''s not on this map? Not in the Asate continent?"

    "Who knows," Quigeta replied, finally finishing his bread and licking his fingers contentedly.

    At that moment, a third voice joined their conversation.

    "Acorn Town? What a nostalgic name."

    The two turned towards the voice and saw an old man sitting alone at a dining table. His hair was white, and he was small and thin. He was slowly sipping his creamy mushroom soup, not even looking up.

    "Grandpa Philler, have you heard of this place?" Quigeta was a bit surprised, but considering the regular patron''s age, it didn''t seem so strange.

    Philler took a sip of his soup, raised his head, and said, "Heard of it? I used to frequent Acorn Town often because of business."

    Hearing this, Nicole immediately sat down across from Philler. "Grandpa, can you tell me where Acorn Town is? For some reason, I can''t find it on the map."

    Philler slowly opened his eyes, looking at Nicole''s slightly youthful face. "Because that place no longer exists, young lady. Of course, you can''t find it."

    Quigeta seemed to have realized something. He turned over the map, where it clearly stated¡ªPrinted in December 1258, Second Edition.

    The map was printed four years ago. For some reason, a sense of foreboding filled his heart.

    "Doesn''t exist...?" Nicole''s heart suddenly tightened. "What do you mean by ''doesn''t exist''?"

    Philler didn''t directly answer Nicole''s question. He looked up at the ceiling, as if lost in his memories. "That must have been thirteen years ago? No, it should be earlier, fourteen or fifteen years ago? Yes, fifteen years ago. I was going to Acorn Town as usual to pick up a batch of goods. But when I got there, I found that the priests of the Dawn Prayers had already sealed off the entire town."

    Philler picked up the blackberry jam from the table and poured it into his bowl, stirring the remaining half bowl of soup with a spoon. Soon, the jam had turned the entire bowl of soup a dark purple-black color.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "It was a demon." As he said this, Philler''s aged hand trembled slightly, causing the spoon to accidentally fall into the bowl, swallowed by the thick, dark liquid. "A demon attacked the town. Thousands of lives were lost, not a single one spared. In the face of the demon''s absolute power, even the Dawn Prayers were helpless. All they could do was cremate the bodies to prevent them from turning into ghouls and harming others."

    Nicole and Quigeta looked shocked.

    Philler continued, "The fire burned for three days. Even in Northsail, you could see the billowing smoke. From then on, Acorn Town vanished from the map."

    Nicole was speechless for a long time. She became even more puzzled.

    The werewolf said she grew up in Acorn Town, but according to Philler, Acorn Town was destroyed fifteen years ago. Nicole was born around fifteen years ago, so how could she have grown up in Acorn Town? All of Nicole''s memories began in Echowater Town.

    Could Kuro be lying?

    Quigeta also fell into deep thought. He wasn''t originally from Northsail; he arrived in this free city in 1252, twelve years ago. No wonder he had never heard of Acorn Town.

    As for demons, although Quigeta had lived on the Asate continent for decades, he had never seen a demon with his own eyes.

    He had only heard that demons typically lurk among humans, delighting in causing tragedy and suffering. They have a strong ability to disguise themselves and are skilled at manipulating human minds. They are humanity''s eternal enemies. However, he had never heard of demons launching such a high-profile attack on humans.

    From Philler''s words, Quigeta could infer that Acorn Town must be close to Northsail. Therefore, it''s not surprising that Rivern, who is from Northsail, knows about Acorn Town. After all, he is a member of the Dawn Prayers, which gives him even more reason to be aware of this event. But why did Rivern claim he had never heard of this place? Was it really necessary to tell such an obvious lie?

    A town associated with demons... It''s no wonder Rivern wouldn''t want Nicole to go there. But why does Quigeta feel that Rivern''s actions have another reason behind them?

    He had known Rivern for several years. The priest had always seemed unflappable, always wearing a charming smile. But last night, when Rivern heard the name Acorn Town, he was genuinely flustered.

    It was the first time Quigeta had seen Rivern in such a state. It seemed as though he wasn''t panicked for Nicole''s sake, but... for himself?

    Nicole ruffled her hair in frustration, then asked worriedly, "Why did the demon attack the town?"

    Philler shook his head. "I don''t know."

    "Did the Dawn Prayers eventually catch the demon?"

    Philler gave a helpless smile. "Did they catch it in the end? I don''t know."

    With that, Philler took out some change, placed it on the table, and prepared to leave.

    Nicole hadn''t given up yet; she still hadn''t gotten the answers she wanted.

    "Does Acorn Town have a maple forest??"

    "That''s right, the maple syrup is quite famous."

    Nicole became anxious. Could the place in her dreams really be Acorn Town? Had she actually been there?

    "Grandpa, do you remember where Acorn Town is?"

    Before Philler could respond, Quigeta interjected urgently, "Nicole, you don''t really plan on going there, do you? I gave you the map just to dissuade you. Listen, you can''t risk going to see that werewolf."

    Nicole ignored him and held onto Philler, pleading, "Please tell me, I beg you."

    The old man still didn''t answer her directly. "There''s nothing left there now. It''s just a graveyard. Besides the ruins and charred remains, there are countless cross-shaped tombstones. Why do you want to go there?"

    Nicole couldn''t answer for a moment.

    Why did she want to go? Just because of Kuro''s words, "I''ll be waiting for you there"?

    No, it wasn''t the only reason.

    Nicole had to see for herself what connection she had with Acorn Town.

    Philler sighed, "Alright, if you must, go and take a look. You''ll give up after seeing it once." The old man slowly walked towards the door of the shop, speaking as he went, "Acorn Town is northeast of Echowater Town. Follow the Faber River upstream; it''s on the other side of the Selt Cliffs."

    "Thank you!" Nicole said gratefully, looking at Philler''s retreating figure.

    Philler suddenly stopped and turned his head to warn the girl, "Just take a look and don''t step into the village. It''s a place tainted by demons. Who knows what unclean things might still be there." With that, he left the inn.

    Nicole sat down and began to search the map for the clues Philler had left. She quickly found the Faber River and the Selt Cliffs.

    Suddenly, a pair of large hands slapped down on the map, blocking Nicole''s view.

    "Nicole, are you really going?"

    "I have to go!" Nicole insisted firmly. "I''ve seen that maple forest in my dreams. I must..."

    "This world is full of maple forests!" Quigeta interrupted her roughly. "It''s just a coincidence. Why do you take it seriously?"

    "If it''s really just a coincidence, then is this also a coincidence?" Nicole handed the cat paw pendant Kuro had given her last night to Quigeta.

    Quigeta took the pendant and was stunned. He had seen the fishbone pendant Nicole always wore. Anyone who saw these two necklaces would think they were made by the same craftsman.

    But Quigeta still didn''t want to believe it. "No, no, even if they were made by the same craftsman, what does that prove? A craftsman makes many pendants in their lifetime. They could sell them to people all over the world, they might..."

    This time, Nicole interrupted Quigeta.

    "Quigeta," she said, looking at him seriously, "look closely at the back of the cat paw."

    Quigeta did as she asked, but all he saw were some seemingly meaningless scratches.

    "The fishbone also has scratches on the back. At first, I thought they were just ordinary scratches until I saw the cat paw last night. I''m so familiar with the scratches on the fishbone that I can remember them even when it''s not with me."

    Quigeta looked at her in disbelief, silently listening to her continue.

    "The scratches on the fishbone and the cat paw together form two letters¡ªS and I. These two pendants must be a pair. Quigeta, I have to go."

 016 A Friend of an Old Friend

    When Rivern arrived at the Dawn Prayers'' headquarters on the Asate continent, the Murmuring Sanctum, it was still mid-morning, but the entrance of the chapel was already crowded with people.

    These were not worshippers here for a service but mercenaries seeking help.

    Among them were mercenary groups formed freely as well as lone wolves who never joined any organization. However, all of them would take on missions from the Mercenary Guild and venture to dangerous places across the continent.

    During their journeys, battles were inevitable, and with battles came injuries. At such times, having a priest in the team who could heal wounds would ensure a certain level of safety for the members and significantly increase the chances of mission success.

    However, hiring a priest from the Dawn Prayers for one''s team was no easy task. First of all, the cost of hiring a priest for a Mercenary Guild mission was very expensive. This made it impossible for smaller mercenary groups with limited funds to afford. Top-ranking, powerful mercenary groups often took on high-difficulty missions and required the assistance of mid-level or even high-level priests. For these groups, money wasn''t an issue, but ultimately, whether they could hire a priest depended on the High Priestess Aurora of the Dawn Prayers and the invited priest''s own decision. If either of them said no, the priest could not participate in the mission, no matter how much the mercenary group offered.

    The Dawn Prayers, the oldest neutral organization in the human world, was not a selfless welfare institution. When providing help, it would charge corresponding fees depending on the situation; at the same time, it had its own code of conduct and standards of justice.

    Sometimes, this "fee" might be just a piece of candy from a child; other times, tens of thousands of gold coins wouldn''t be enough to get a nod from the High Priestess.

    The Dawn Prayers and its priests held a special and exalted position in Northsail and across the entire Asate continent, to the extent that people would look upon their blue-edged white robes with respect.

    So, when Rivern passed by those mercenaries, he received the same kind of attention, with some even warmly approaching him to strike up a conversation.

    "Morning, sir. We''re heading to the Moonlit Forest caves for some exploring. Wanna tag along?"

    "We''re off to the Green Mire Swamp, just need a priest to join us. We can leave today. The pay''s good, promise."

    "Move it, I asked first!"

    "Shut up, you bald idiot. Don''t cut in line!"

    Rivern had no interest in their enthusiastic invitations and could only respond to each with an awkward yet polite smile, then did his best to make his way through the crowd towards the chapel.

    Seeing this, the receptionist of the Dawn Prayers called out, "Please line up and submit your application forms. We will get back to you as soon as possible."

    The mercenaries surrounding Rivern reluctantly returned to the wooden table beside the receptionist.

    It was then that Rivern noticed not all the mercenaries were interested in him. A few had been standing by the receptionist the entire time, without moving an inch.

    They wore disdainful expressions, openly conversing in loud voices.

    "Just a low-ranking priest, I don''t see what''s so special."

    "Country bumpkins who''ve never seen the world are so easy to fool. They cozy up to a low-ranking priest like he''s someone important."

    "He''s just a low-ranking priest, not even qualified to join a team to hunt Flame-tail Lions."

    Rivern glanced at the emblem on his chest, a grey blooming feather insignia¡ªthe mark of a low-ranking priest¡ªand didn''t feel offended. After all, they were speaking the truth.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Top-tier mercenary groups wouldn''t be interested in a low-ranking priest.

    He brushed off the mockery, striding into the chapel and heading towards the side door to the right of the Goddess of Light statue. However, he didn''t push open the wooden door; instead, he turned and walked towards the stone wall beside it.

    He didn''t touch any mechanism; instead, the ring on his left index finger glowed faintly, and he melded into the stone wall like a drop of water into the sea, disappearing from sight.

    On the other side of the stone wall was a deep corridor. It twisted and turned, seemingly endless and leading to an unknown destination. Rivern navigated it with ease, turning at intervals, sometimes ascending, sometimes descending, until he finally arrived before an iron door.

    It was a grand yet intricate iron door, adorned with countless overlapping metal carvings forming the shape of three feathers that converged into a flower. This was the emblem of the Dawn Prayers¡ªthe Blooming Feather, a symbol known to all in the human world.

    When Rivern touched the center where the three feathers overlapped with his ring-bearing left hand, the delicate metal threads seemed to come to life. Some retracted, others extended, and some bent, forming a new emblem¡ªa Sacred Scepter, the legendary weapon of the Sacred Winged Kin from the Realm of Light.

    Rivern withdrew his hand, and the same Sacred Scepter emblem glowed on his ring before the iron door opened.

    In front of him was a moderately sized training ground, with several combat dummies placed around the edges. A few familiar figures stood in the center of the field.

    The loud conversation reached Rivern''s ears, and he immediately recognized the voice of its owner¡ªthe most un-knightly paladin in the world, Nevarus.

    At that moment, this Paladin was competing with several other priests. Rivern took a closer look and realized they were using swords. Nevarus wielded his sword with a certain grace, while the other priests looked rather awkward and out of place.

    "Come on, attack me with all you''ve got! If you can hit me even a little, drinks are on me tonight! Hey, don''t be scared! All of you, come at me together! Don''t act like a bunch of chickens!"

    No matter how much Nevarus tried to cajole or threaten them, the priests couldn''t muster any enthusiasm. They merely swung their swords half-heartedly in response.

    Rivern watched them helplessly, wondering what on earth Nevarus was up to this time.

    Nevarus brandished his sword and launched an attack at one of the priests. Knowing he couldn''t possibly withstand the Paladin''s strength, the priest, lacking any will to fight, retreated clumsily. Just as his tangled legs were about to lose balance and send him tumbling, a force seemed to intercept Nevarus''s blade, shielding the priest.

    The sword collided with the hexagonal magical shield, sparking golden embers.

    Rivern''s outstretched left hand remained in the air, his silver ring emitting a faint glow.

    As he withdrew his hand, the hexagonal shield slowly faded away.

    It was then that Nevarus noticed Rivern. Instantly, a look of excitement appeared on his face.

    "Rivern?! What brings you here??" Nevarus launched an attack towards Rivern.

    "I come all this way, only to see you bullying the guild''s priests? A Paladin challenging priests to a swordfight?"

    The priests, seeing Rivern as their savior, quickly dropped their swords and fled.

    "I''m bored alone. And you''re not here to keep me company." The Paladin''s attack was once again blocked by the magical shield as it neared Rivern.

    Rivern stood sideways, facing Nevarus, completely still. Only the gust of wind from the sword blade ruffled the hair on his forehead.

    Nevarus was no stranger to Rivern''s spells. He stepped back a few paces, readying himself for another attack.

    With a look of excitement, Nevarus asked Rivern, "We''ve been on missions together a few times, but we''ve never dueled one-on-one. Honestly, I''m curious about who''s stronger between us. How about a couple of rounds?"

    Rivern sighed. "For the sake of the gift I brought you, could you let me off the hook, my dear Paladin?" the priest pleaded.

    "Haha, what gift?"

    Rivern reached into his pocket and pulled out a bill, placing it in Nevarus''s hand. "Here, a love letter from Quigeta."

    Nevarus looked closely and saw that it was a detailed list of all the meals and drinks he had freeloaded from Quigeta''s tavern over the past few years, with the total amount clearly written at the bottom.

    Below the large sum was a scrawled note¡ª"Pay up, or I''ll bash your melon head in!"

    Nevarus didn''t even flinch as he read it. He skillfully tore the bill into pieces, smiling as they drifted away on the wind.

    Rivern shook his head in resignation. "Quigeta won''t let you off so easily the next time he sees you."

    "All the better, I need someone to practice with."

    Rivern laughed. "You two are really made for each other."

    He knew that before Nevarus officially joined the Dawn Prayers, he was a member of the mercenary group "Frost Wolf," which Quigeta had once established. The name "Frost Wolf" had dominated the Mercenary Guild''s performance rankings for a long time. For certain reasons, "Frost Wolf" had disbanded, but this didn''t affect the deep bond between its former members.

    However, some people wouldn''t admit such feelings out loud.

    "No, no, no, please. Don''t lump me together with that idiot." Nevarus retorted, then shifted the topic. "Speaking of which, what brings you here today? A few days ago, Aurora received your cryptic letter, which led me to have a random fight with a random werewolf on the Beast Tamer''s turf."

    "It''s precisely about this werewolf," Rivern said, his expression turning serious. "I have important matters to discuss with Aurora and Miranda."

 017 Reset

    In the archive room of the Dawn Prayers, Aurora stood alone between two ceiling-high archive shelves, searching for something.

    "Operation code BK208... 208..." She followed the numbers and found the operation log she needed right above her.

    Just as she stood on tiptoe to reach it, a large hand got there first and grabbed the log.

    Aurora was a bit surprised. She turned around to see Rivern standing behind her with a faint smile, holding the log in his hand.

    "Rivern, what brings you...?"

    "Knowing there''s a girl in need of help? So, here I am," Rivern said, handing the log to Aurora.

    The young High Priestess accepted the log, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.

    She glanced at Rivern''s charming smile and deliberately put on a stern, mature expression to fit her role as the High Priestess of the Dawn Prayers.

    "Perfect timing, I was just about to look for you." Holding the operation log, she walked out of the archive room. "Follow me."

    Rivern followed Aurora to a small meeting room adjacent to the archive room.

    Rivern saw that the meeting table was already covered with many documents, almost filling the entire surface. The crystal lamps glowed faintly in the morning light. He guessed that Aurora might not have slept the previous night.

    "Sorry, I didn''t have time to tidy up."

    Aurora stacked some loose, note-filled papers together and began organizing the other logs and reports.

    "Then don''t bother," Rivern said, placing a hand on the stacked notebooks, indicating for her to stop. He gently tapped her furrowed brow with his finger. "I can tell you''re exhausted. Didn''t sleep last night, did you?"

    Aurora nodded, sitting down with a bit of frustration. "It''s my own fault for neglecting my studies. Yesterday, I was mocked by that werewolf for not knowing some geographical knowledge."

    She spread out the note-filled papers in front of her. "So last night, I spent the entire night researching all the information mentioned by the werewolf, trying to piece together all the clues."

    Rivern noticed that Acorn Town was circled in large on the notes, and another familiar name was written on a separate piece of paper¡ªKrystiz Wrynn.

    This made him look surprised. "Krystiz? You have news of her?"

    "That''s right. Krystiz is still alive."

    Rivern let out a long sigh of relief. "That is good to hear. All these years, I really thought she is already... How is she? Where is she now?"

    "She''s currently in Togekaze. That werewolf you encountered is her envoy, sent to deliver this to me."

    Aurora found the tainted moonstone from under a pile of documents and handed it to Rivern.

    Rivern didn''t reach out to take it. He seemed to dislike the object. "So the faint dark power I sensed came from this, not the werewolf."

    Seeing that he didn''t want to touch the stone, Aurora didn''t press the issue. After all, no one liked something tainted by such pure dark energy.

    Aurora then proceeded to tell Rivern about Krystiz''s recent activities, including how she found the tainted moonstone.

    When Rivern heard that Krystiz had a lover among the werewolves and that she might have caused some trouble in the beastkin kingdom of Sharuga, preventing her from returning to headquarters to report, he didn''t show much surprise or concern. Instead, his expression was more of "just as I expected."

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Since joining the Dawn Prayers fifteen years ago, he had frequently worked with Krystiz. He was quite familiar with her way of doing things.

    Krystiz was sent across the Black Jade Sea by the former High Priest, Nafal, twelve years ago. At that time, Aurora was not even ten years old. Although she was already part of the Dawn Prayers, she was unaware of the internal affairs of the guild.

    Taking this opportunity, she carefully reviewed the operation logs left by the former High Priest and learned the reason Krystiz was dispatched¡ªto track down the demon responsible for the massacre in Acorn Town.

    The Acorn Town incident occurred fifteen years ago. Back then, High Priest Nafal sensed something was wrong in the northern Acorn Town and rushed to the scene with members of the Dawn Prayers, but it was already too late.

    The demon had already killed everyone in the town; they couldn''t save a single person.

    Because of this, Lord Nafal blamed himself immensely and was filled with regret for a long time after the incident.

    "In fact, there were two survivors from Acorn Town. Unfortunately, Lord Nafal never got the chance to know this," Aurora said.

    "Really?" Rivern asked, looking up.

    "Yes, one of them is the werewolf shapeshifter named Shinya," Aurora said, placing one of the notes in front of Rivern and writing another name next to Shinya''s. "The other survivor is Nicole."

    "According to Shinya, during the demon attack, his father helped him escape the town with Nicole. They were attacked by ghouls on the way, and Nicole accidentally fell from the Selt Cliffs into the Faber River..." As Aurora spoke, she noticed Rivern''s unusual reaction; he seemed not to be listening.

    Rivern stared blankly at the note, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

    "Are you alright, Rivern?" Aurora asked with concern.

    Rivern stood up from his chair and walked to the window, pushing it open.

    "I''m fine, just suddenly felt a bit hot."

    When he returned to his chair, he was back to his usual gentle demeanor, as if the earlier panic had been Aurora''s imagination.

    "Go on," he said.

    Aurora didn''t dwell on Rivern''s unusual reaction and continued speaking.

    "I checked, and Shinya''s description matches perfectly with Lord Nafal''s operation log from that time." She found the operation log from the stack of documents on the table and opened it for Rivern. "Lord Nafal''s team found a barely alive baby girl on the riverbank downstream of the Faber River. He treated the baby and adopted her in his own name, raising her within the Dawn Prayers, and named her Nicole. Father Ron took Nicole with him at that time and did not follow Lord Nafal to Acorn Town. They just missed Shinya, so when Shinya arrived downstream, Nicole was already gone."

    "Shinya said he searched the nearby area for a long time but eventually had to give up. When he returned to Acorn Town, all he saw was the aftermath of the massacre and the priests performing cremation and purification on the victims."

    "At that time, Shinya looked at the towering piles of burning corpses and fell into a state of despair. Throughout the entire process, he didn''t say a word to the priests on the scene."

    She flipped to a page in the log and pointed it out to Rivern. There were a few lines describing the scene at that time¡ª

    "A black-haired, violet-eyed boy broke into the cremation site, attempting to pull a middle-aged man''s body from the burning pile. The boy had multiple burns from the flames. We intervened to stop him and prepared to heal him, but his body began to heal itself before the Holy Light magic could take effect. Such a powerful regenerative ability is not human. Eventually, he gave up, kneeling there, silently crying as he watched the body burn."

    These words moved Rivern deeply. It was easy to imagine that the middle-aged man the boy was trying to pull out of the burning pile was likely the one who had protected him and Nicole during their escape¡ªShinya''s father. The pain of losing a loved one is something only those who have experienced it can truly understand.

    "His father was killed by the demon in that battle. He thought Nicole was dead too. In his despair, he could only return to his home in Seagull Town. After staying there for a short while, he went back to his homeland¡ªthe werewolf kingdom of Togekaze."

    Rivern remained silent after hearing this, holding his head as if he was sharing the same sorrow Shinya had felt back then.

    Aurora didn''t have the time to offer comfort; the matter was not yet resolved.

    She continued, "As Mr. Davin, the owner of the Echowater Town tavern, speculated, Shinya did indeed live in the human world for a long time¡ªnearly thirty years in total. That''s why he speaks the common language fluently. Thirty years is nothing for a werewolf with an average lifespan of three hundred years. However, what''s strange is..."

    Aurora placed a note with a timeline drawn on it in front of Rivern. "When Nicole was found by Lord Nafal on the riverbank, she was just a baby, less than a year old. She grew up in Echowater Town for the next fifteen years. But Shinya said he and Nicole lived together in Acorn Town for twenty-nine years. Where did the time in between go?"

    Rivern turned his head, looking at her in astonishment. "That''s impossible."

    "When Shinya told Miranda and me, neither of us believed him. Shinya wasn''t surprised by our disbelief and didn''t try to force us to accept his story. He said that even he wouldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes."

    "Could something have happened to Nicole?"

    Aurora drew a large cross over the number 29 on the timeline. "Shinya said that Nicole''s time was reset, causing her to revert from a twenty-nine-year-old adult to an infant. This happened on the day the demon attacked Acorn Town." She put down her pen. "The reason is unknown."

    "What?"

 018 Rebirth

    "Miranda went through all the internal records of the Dawn Prayers last night and couldn''t find any cases of individual time reversal," Aurora said, looking tired. "I then told her to go home and rest."

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Aurora shook her head and brought the topic back to Nicole. "There are some things I''d like to ask you. You watched Nicole grow up. Is there anything about her that stands out? Does she retain any of her old memories?"

    "I don''t think so. She''s just like an ordinary girl; I haven''t noticed anything unusual," Rivern paused briefly. "Until this werewolf showed up. Their close relationship shocked me. If, as you say, they had been together for nearly thirty years in the past, then Shinya''s care and dedication to her make sense."

    "Regarding that, I experienced it firsthand yesterday," Aurora recalled Shinya''s performance at the Beast Tamer Guild''s arena and his shocking statement in the dungeon¡ª"I am Nicole''s father."

    Aurora and Miranda immediately dismissed Shinya''s claim as a lie, and the werewolf showed a look of regret, adding, "So not all humans are that easy to deceive." This remark ignited Miranda''s anger.

    Rivern nodded, "I''ve experienced it too. He came to see Nicole last night. I had anticipated his visit, so I waited outside Nicole''s door, quietly listening to what was happening inside. To my surprise, he claimed that Nicole was his daughter."

    Aurora chuckled, "He said that to Nicole as well? Did she believe him?"

    Rivern sighed, "Of course not. Though she was startled for a while, she eventually refuted Shinya''s claim. I don''t understand the point of such a lie."

    "Declaring his claim," a third voice sounded in the meeting room. Rivern and Aurora turned to see Miranda walking in from the doorway.

    "Miranda, didn''t I tell you to go rest?" Aurora looked at her with concern, noting the dark circles under her eyes.

    "I''m fine." The secretary pushed up her glasses and continued, "Given Nicole''s current age and living conditions, claiming she''s his daughter is more convincing than saying she was his past lover. Additionally, in the human world, it''s commonly accepted that fathers have legitimate guardianship over their minor children."

    Miranda sat down next to Aurora and continued, "I checked yesterday and confirmed that in the werewolf worldview and language, there is no concept or term for ''father.'' Shinya knows and uses this rule because he lived among humans for thirty years and learned it from us."

    "No word for ''father''? Then how do they..."

    "The structure of werewolf society is completely different from ours. I''ll explain it to you another time."

    "But Shinya said his father was among the victims in Acorn Town. How does that fit? If there''s no concept of a father in werewolf society, why would Shinya..." Aurora was becoming more confused.

    "Honestly, I don''t know. Maybe he used the term to help us understand their relationship. But that''s not the main point." Miranda grabbed a blank sheet of paper from the meeting table and wrote three phrases on it¡ªAcorn Town, demon attack, Nicole''s time reset. She then connected them with three lines.

    "The main point is, why did the demon attack an otherwise ordinary town? And why did Nicole revert to an infant? If none of this is a coincidence, if there''s a necessary connection between these events, then what could it be?"

    Miranda''s question made Aurora furrow her brow in thought, but aside from baseless speculations, she had no other ideas.

    The former High Priest Nafal hadn''t left many details about the matter, only a brief record of the operation. He didn''t mention how he discovered the disturbance in Acorn Town.

    Rivern stared blankly at the table, silent.

    "Oh right, I just found Lord Nafal''s last log regarding the Acorn Town operation in the archive room. It should contain the follow-up of the incident. I remember that Lord Nafal captured a puppet demon spirit that time."

    The term "puppet demon spirit" brought Rivern back to attention. He looked up, a strange expression crossing his face.

    Miranda''s question made Aurora furrow her brow in thought, but aside from baseless speculations, she had no other ideas.

    The former High Priest Nafal hadn''t left many details about the matter, only a brief record of the operation. He didn''t mention how he discovered the disturbance in Acorn Town.

    Rivern stared blankly at the table, silent.

    "Oh right, I just found Lord Nafal''s last log regarding the Acorn Town operation in the archive room. It should contain the follow-up of the incident. I remember that Lord Nafal captured an Enslaved Fiend that time."

    The term "Enslaved Fiend" brought Rivern back to attention. He looked up, a strange expression crossing his face.

    Aurora had already opened the log, and Nafal''s elegant handwriting lay before them. Aurora began reading the log, Miranda leaning in to read as well, while Rivern calmly sat in his original position, seemingly uninterested in the log''s contents. He was more intrigued by their reactions to the reading.

    "...Lord Nafal repelled the demon and captured a still-living Enslaved Fiend..." Miranda softly summarized after reading the page.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Aurora turned the page, and Miranda continued, "Despite the advice of other high-ranking priests, he brought the Enslaved Fiend back to Northsail, to the Murmuring Sanctum."

    "I remember this," Aurora said, recalling her childhood, "That Enslaved Fiend was imprisoned within seven layers of holy crystals and had completely lost its human form. When it was brought back, many people said Lord Nafal had gone mad."

    "Lord Nafal''s actions were indeed against common sense at the time," Miranda seemed to side with the opposition. "An Enslaved Fiend is a battle tool created by demons, a mindless killing machine. Even if it was once human, once it falls into darkness, it loses its humanity. Killing it would be an act of mercy."

    "But Enslaved Fiends are humans lured into darkness by demons. No matter if they retain their human form, as long as they still have a trace of human consciousness, they are our kin. Lord Nafal must have decided to save him for this reason." Aurora pointed to a line in the log. "Look, he wrote that the Enslaved Fiend once pleaded for help, indicating it still had reason and a last shred of humanity."

    "Exactly," Rivern suddenly spoke, drawing their attention.

    Aurora said happily, "Rivern, I knew you would agree with me."

    "No," Rivern''s lips curled into a cold, sardonic smile. "I agree with Miranda''s view. Killing the Enslaved Fiend is the true mercy, the true salvation."

    "Rivern, you seem off today," Aurora finally voiced her concern. "You don''t usually act like this."

    "Do I?" Rivern asked nonchalantly, then unnaturally rubbed the ring on his left index finger.

    Miranda watched Rivern silently, not responding, just quietly taking out her notebook and writing something down.

    "So, in the end, was the Enslaved Fiend saved?" Rivern asked, lowering his head, his eyes fixed on the ring. He seemed uninterested in the fate of the Enslaved Fiend, just asking casually.

    Aurora returned to the log and shook her head regretfully. "No, it died."

    "I see." Rivern lifted his head, gazing out the window. A hint of melancholy followed his gaze into the unknown distance.

    "Three years after the Enslaved Fiend''s death, Lord Nafal sent Krystiz to the opposite shore of the Black Jade Sea¡ªto the continent of Angowalos to trace the demon," Aurora continued reading the log, still puzzled by many questions. "Why wait three years to send someone? And why send only Krystiz? No matter how strong she is..."

    "She wasn''t sent," Rivern interrupted Aurora. "She was exiled. That year, she repeatedly ignored the guild''s rules, secretly accepting invitations from mercenary groups and earning a lot of money, then was reported by other priests. To quell the matter, Lord Nafal sent her away under the guise of a mission, forcing her to leave the Dawn Prayers and Northsail."

    "Could that be why she didn''t want to come back herself?" Aurora couldn''t believe it. She turned to Miranda, seeking confirmation from her.

    "Whether it''s the true reason, I don''t know. I only know," Miranda adjusted her glasses, "Rivern is right, that did happen. I didn''t have a chance to tell you this in the dungeon in front of Shinya. Officially, Krystiz wasn''t expelled, but she was ''effectively'' exiled."

    "But even though Krystiz was exiled, she didn''t forget her duties as a holy priest," Rivern said, looking at the tainted Moonstone on the table, a comforting smile on his face. "She even crossed the Eternal Tundra, reached the barrier of Ellystara, and found this."

    "This isn''t a good sign. The dark forces might be gathering behind Ellystara. The Dawn Prayers will not sit idly by." Aurora fixed her gaze on Rivern, issuing her first deployment order since assuming the role of High Priestess. "Rivern Rybirths, I hereby appoint you to go to the werewolf kingdom of Togekaze and assist Krystiz in investigating this matter. Please maintain regular contact with us; we will send reinforcement troops."

    Rivern was somewhat surprised, but seeing Aurora''s solemn expression, he couldn''t help but smile and agree, "Alright, Rivern Rybirths accepts the order. As long as you command, I am willing to go anywhere in the world for you. However, in return, you must smile and see me off." Saying this, he playfully poked Aurora''s brow again, "At your young age, you shouldn''t frown all the time."

    Aurora felt her face flush, but she still argued, "I''m not that young anymore! Stop treating me like your Nicole."

    "Yes, I understand," Rivern stood up, his earlier smile fading. "May I have a week to prepare for my departure? I''m a bit worried about Nicole. Shinya has arranged to meet her in Acorn Town, and I''m concerned she might actually go to see him."

    "It''s fine, I understand your concern," Aurora smiled. "Also, when you see Krystiz, tell her that the Dawn Prayers will always welcome her back."

    Hearing this, Miranda was taken aback, "Lady Aurora, if you let her come back, Northsail will be in chaos again. I can''t handle another Nevarus at the same time."

    "Then you''ll have to get used to it."

    "I already receive enough complaint letters every day. If she comes back, won''t the complaints double?"

    Rivern laughed; having worked with these two notorious troublemakers, he fully understood Miranda''s frustration.

    But that was a matter for later. First, he needed to hurry back to see Nicole.

    At this moment, he was fervently praying that Quigeta would keep his promise and watch over Nicole, preventing her from running off.

    After bidding a brief farewell to the two, Rivern quickly departed.

    Shortly after Rivern left, Miranda spoke up, "I know you trust him a lot and that you two are very close, but I think you should take a look at this."

    Miranda placed a personnel file in front of Aurora, with Rivern''s name prominently displayed on it.

    Aurora glanced curiously at Miranda, "Why are you showing me this now? Is there a problem with Rivern''s personal file?"

    Miranda didn''t say anything, just gestured for her to open the file.

    Aurora opened the file, which contained Rivern''s personal information:

    [Name: Rivern Rybirths]

    [Gender: Male]

    [Date of Birth: July 4, 1230]

    [Place of Birth: Northsail]

    [Rank: Dawn Prayers, Low-Rank Priest]

    [Summary: Recommended by High Priest Nafal Victor and joined the Dawn Prayers in 1249.]

    Aurora finished reading the first page and asked, "So what are you trying to ask¡ªhe''s been here for fifteen years and is still a low-rank priest? You know that Rivern..."

    Before Aurora could finish, Miranda interrupted, "Turn the page and keep reading."

    The second page was marked "Confidential," with a faint stamp of a "Sacred Scepter" emblem.

    "Turn to the next page," Miranda urged.

    Aurora turned to the third page, which contained only one line:

    [Rivern Rybirths'' Personal History:]

    The rest of the page was blank.

    At the bottom, the recommender''s signature was a flowing script¡ª[Nafal Victor].

    "Turn the page again," Miranda reminded once more.

    The fourth page was a notes page, containing only a single line of flowing script:

    [The Goddess''s forgiveness, granting him rebirth.]

    It was indeed Nafal''s handwriting, Aurora was certain of it.

    As a series of information pieced together in her mind, she suddenly had a dreadful thought.

    "Rivern joined the Dawn Prayers fifteen years ago, the same year as the Acorn Town incident, the year of the demon attack, the year Nicole''s time was reset, and the year the Enslaved Fiend was captured."

    Miranda voiced the dreadful thought that was in Aurora''s mind, making the young High Priestess even more uneasy.

    "No, this is just speculation, a coincidence," Aurora denied vehemently.

    "Rivern Rybirths. Rybirths, Rebirth," Miranda extended her index finger, pointing at the line left by Nafal¡ª[The Goddess''s forgiveness, granting him rebirth.]

    She tapped twice on the word "rebirth," emphasizing it. "What if the Enslaved Fiend didn''t die?"

    "...Miranda, do you know what you''re suggesting?" Aurora closed the file, not lifting her head as she asked.

 019 Sprint

    When Rivern left the Murmuring Sanctum, it was already noon. The streets of Northsail were filled with the enticing aroma of food, but he had no appetite at all.

    He quickly crossed the bustling market, rushing towards Quigeta''s tavern.

    When he arrived at the tavern door, he saw Quigeta leisurely basking in the sun.

    Rivern didn''t greet him, simply asking, "Where''s Nicole?"

    Quigeta gave him an apologetic look, "Unfortunately, she found out the location of Acorn Town."

    Rivern instantly knew what had happened. He stepped closer to Quigeta, his voice low and stern as he demanded, "Why did you let her go? You promised me!"

    Quigeta was taken aback by Rivern''s sudden outburst. He hadn''t expected the usually gentle priest to have such a temper. Though Quigeta had indeed broken his promise, he seemed reluctant to apologize for it.

    "Yes, that''s right, I did promise you. You have every right to blame me. If you''re upset, just throw a few punches at my face. I won''t dodge." Quigeta stood tall, meeting Rivern''s furious gaze with defiance.

    Facing Quigeta''s unabashed response, Rivern suddenly felt that arguing further was pointless. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, "When did she leave?"

    "She left a while ago." Quigeta was somewhat surprised that Rivern didn''t intend to hit him. Then, he watched as Rivern quickly rushed up to the guest rooms on the second floor, almost knocking over a waitress carrying a tray.

    Soon, Rivern came rushing down from the second floor, carrying a backpack. As he hurried past Quigeta, he left a quick, "Lend me a horse," and headed towards the stable.

    Quigeta watched his hurried figure, muttering to himself, "You don''t even ask where Acorn Town is, just rush off to chase her. It seems you do know what happened back then. Rivern, lying is not a good habit."

    Saying this, he once again put on an easy-going demeanor and strolled over to the bar, taking a seat.

    "But, what does it matter to me? I''ve done all I could."

    Last night, he had planned to use force to drive away the werewolf. If Rivern hadn''t stopped him at that moment, he might have already fought the werewolf.

    This morning, after Nicole learned the location of Acorn Town, he had also tried to stop her. But it was useless. Nicole was determined, and unless he tied her up and locked her in the basement, there was no way to stop her.

    Clearly, there was no way he could do such a thing to a fifteen-year-old girl.

    If he tried to keep her in her room, she would find a way to sneak out.

    So, since he couldn''t stop her, he decided to let her go.

    He gave Nicole several items that might be useful in the wild, including various magic scrolls, antidote potions, and weapons and arrows that Nicole could use. The only thing he didn''t give her was a mount because he knew Rivern would come back and chase after Nicole. Deep down, he hoped Rivern would catch up to her.

    At that time, Nicole gratefully accepted the gifts and left without looking back.

    Quigeta watched her leave, his wry smile mixed with worry, but more so with blessing and hope, "Nicole, may every ''choice'' you make become a ''blessing'' in your future."

    Quigeta picked up a glass of wine from the bar, raised it, and then drank it all in one gulp, as if completing a ritual for his blessing.

    Then, he pulled out a map of the Asate continent from under the bar, and his eyes followed his finger''s path as it traced across the map. He found Northsail, and his finger moved north, out of the city gate, and along the Deep Rock Path. Ahead, the road forked, one leading to Borderwood and the other to Echowater Town.

    ***

    Nicole stood at the fork in the road. To her right was the main road leading to Echowater Town, while the other path extended into Borderwood.

    She unfolded the map, her gaze landing on a crimson cross mark, indicating the approximate location of Acorn Town based on Philler''s description.

    She put away the map and headed down the forest path.

    Under the shadow of the trees, she carefully determined her direction, paying close attention to her surroundings.

    After walking a certain distance, a faint tremor in the ground caught Nicole''s attention.

    A flock of Blue-Tailed Kites glided across the sky, emitting piercing shrieks.

    As a beast tamer apprentice, Nicole was familiar with these gregarious raptors. They usually didn''t leave their nests in large numbers unless something dangerous was approaching.

    Nicole alertly used her grappling hook gun to quickly climb a nearby tree.

    Before she could reach a favorable height, a powerful explosion sounded from the distance.

    Then came the second and third blasts. As she got closer to the source of the explosions, she nervously gripped the tree trunk tighter.

    Dust and smoke rose in the distance, obscuring Nicole''s view. She could only see pill bugs scattering everywhere and clumsy short-tailed badgers running for their lives.

    Danger was approaching.

    Her instincts told her that if she didn''t run now, it would be too late.

    Just as she was about to leap down, the fourth explosion erupted without warning. At the same time, a sharp glint brushed past her shoulder and embedded itself into the tree trunk.

    It was a sharp, dark yellow scale. Vibrating in the sunlight, it seemed as if it might explode at any moment.

    Nicole''s heart sank. She let go and dropped to the ground.

    The scale exploded above her head, causing her to lose balance upon landing. She rolled aside and took cover behind another large tree.

    There was no time for fear; she had to face the imminent danger.

    Because the Razor Serpent was here.

    This giant beast, which she had only seen in textbooks, had a terrifying attack power. With a body length exceeding twenty meters, it was covered in sharp and resilient scales. When it whipped its tail with force, the spiked scales would fly out, exploding upon impact with any object.

    Fortunately, the Razor Serpent''s target wasn''t Nicole; it was most likely fighting something else. Sure enough, after another explosion, a Burrowing Toad was flung to the ground by the Razor Serpent''s tail, crashing into a tree not far from Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t want to get caught in a battle between two Giant Beasts. She crouched down, carefully sneaking into the bushes, trying to leave the battlefield.

    Unfortunately, the Burrowing Toad, pushed to its limits, opened its bloody mouth and spat a paralyzing venom at the approaching Razor Serpent, hitting it right in the eyes.

    The temporarily blinded giant snake started attacking everything around it in a frenzy. Its powerful tail swept through a row of trees like a hurricane, making them fall like harvested wheat.

    Nicole gasped. She couldn''t bother to hide anymore and bolted. A moment later, the falling trees might have crushed her. But she forgot that the Razor Serpent''s sweeping tail would also fling explosive tail scales.

    At that moment, a black shadow in the sky blocked the sunlight falling on Nicole. An eagle owl flew in the opposite direction of her escape. Just as the scales were about to catch up to Nicole, the eagle owl transformed into a giant bear in a dense fog.

    The bear, like a solid shield, protected Nicole, taking the brunt of the explosive scales. Several scales grazed its thick armored back and forepaws, embedding themselves into the ground. Only one scale managed to bypass the bear''s defense, piercing its shoulder.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The dark yellow scale vibrated violently, releasing a pungent smell.

    Nicole noticed the disturbance behind her and couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Kuro!?"

    The scales exploded one after another, raising clouds of dust and blood mist, yet the giant bear remained standing.

    It let out an earth-shaking roar and charged at the Razor Serpent.

    This provocation successfully attracted the serpent''s attention. It relied on its hearing to respond to the bear''s attacks.

    Meanwhile, the Burrowing Toad took advantage of the opportunity, burrowing into the ground and escaping without a backward glance.

    Nicole, who originally had no intention of fighting and just wanted to flee the battlefield, now had to brace herself and join the fray. She couldn''t bear to let Kuro face such a dangerous giant beast alone. Whether he had been following her all along or their encounter was a mere coincidence, and no matter who he really was or why he approached her, the fact remained that he had saved her.

    "Kuro, be careful!"

    Nicole tightened the bowstring and continuously shot arrows at the Razor Serpent.

    The paralyzing venom''s effect soon wore off. The serpent gradually regained its vision.

    Faced with two new enemies, its fury burned even more fiercely.

    It lowered its body, and while the giant bear was momentarily distracted, it raised its scales and coiled its serpentine body around the bear, attempting to strangle it to death.

    The razor-sharp scales that stood upright pierced into the giant bear''s body like barbs, causing it to let out a pained roar. Seeing this, Nicole grew anxious.

    She reached into her quiver and pulled out a precious ice arrow, aiming at the Razor Serpent''s raised scales on its back. Nicole remembered from the Giant Beast Encyclopedia that the Razor Serpent''s weak spot was located on its back, just behind its head. This weak spot would only be exposed when it coiled to strangle its prey, raising all its scales.

    Holding her breath and focusing intently, she pinned all her hopes on this shot.

    The ice-blue arrow shot off the bowstring, hitting the weak spot perfectly. Ice spread from the arrowhead, slowing down the Razor Serpent''s movements.

    At the same time, the giant bear, which had been coiled in the middle, transformed into a thick mist, dissipating and then reforming into a black panther, escaping the serpent''s grasp and appearing behind the Razor Serpent.

    The black panther''s body was already stained red with blood, looking weak and exhausted.

    "That''s enough, Kuro, come back! We need to leave here."

    But Kuro seemed not to hear. He stood motionless, as if preparing for the next attack.

    At that moment, several ice spikes burst from the ground, piercing the Razor Serpent''s body. The Razor Serpent twisted and struggled in the extreme cold, still unable to escape the control of the ice magic.

    This effect was not from Nicole''s arrow; there were others here.

    Sure enough, a few unfamiliar figures appeared behind Nicole.

    "Little girl, are you hurt?" an elemental mage asked as he passed by Nicole.

    Nicole turned and saw the emblem on the mage''s chest, realizing they were from a hunter mercenary group. "I¡ª"

    Before Nicole could finish, the elemental mage interrupted her coldly, "You don''t need to answer, I was just asking casually."

    With that, he elegantly raised his hand and summoned another row of ice arrows, which flew towards the serpent.

    A swordsman who seemed to be the captain loudly announced, "Sorry, this big guy is our prey. If you don''t want to get hurt, you''d better stay back."

    The mage and the two archers quickly controlled the Razor Serpent with their superb combat skills and skilled teamwork, while the remaining swordsman leisurely watched from the side.

    "We put a lot of effort into luring it out of its nest, setting traps all the way from the Green Mire Swamp to weaken it, and even specifically lured a Burrowing Toad to fight it. If you want a share now, sorry, but you''ll have to get through me first."

    With that, the swordsman assumed a defensive stance towards Nicole.

    Nicole didn''t want to pay him any attention. "I''m not interested in your prey."

    She immediately ran towards Kuro, wanting to check on the black panther''s injuries. Kuro, realizing that the Razor Serpent was no longer a threat and that the swordsman intended to cause trouble, began walking towards Nicole.

    "Beast tamer?" The captain looked at the black panther, assuming he understood Nicole''s identity. "Your black panther? I''ve never seen this breed before. Where did you capture it?"

    Nicole felt a mix of emotions surge within her. Because Kuro was by her side, she might be mistaken for a beast tamer. Because Kuro was with her, she had survived.

    Without him, with her limited skills, she wouldn''t have stood a chance against the Razor Serpent, let alone escaped.

    She didn''t even have the ability to tame a beast, not even the weakest and most docile Chocobo.

    Stubbornly shaking off her gloomy thoughts, Nicole took out a first aid kit from her bag, intending to bandage Kuro. But as she got closer, she discovered that the black panther''s wounds had already disappeared, leaving only traces of blood.

    Kuro walked past her and headed straight to the swordsman.

    A thick mist spread around Kuro, and a tall, graceful elk appeared in front of the swordsman.

    "Just a Razor Serpent, and you had to go to such lengths? Setting traps all the way from the Green Mire Swamp to lure it out¡ªis that something to brag about? Why not continue luring it to Northsail and let everyone come out to admire it? No one is interested in your little snake. I''ve killed beasts far more formidable than it. If you''re truly capable, keep your prey under control!"

    The swordsman was so shocked by the sight of the "beast" that transformed from a black panther into an elk and spoke human language that he ignored the insult and stood there in a daze.

    The elk couldn''t be bothered with him. Using its long antlers, it lifted the unprepared Nicole and placed her on its back, then swiftly dashed into the forest.

    The captain was left in utter astonishment. "A black panther turning into an elk? Am I blind or crazy? And it can speak the common tongue to mock me? And so fluently??"

    ¡­¡­

    The elk carried her across streams, leapt onto high rocks, and soared over cliffs, racing towards the heart of the Borderwood Forest.

    During this time, Nicole tried to communicate with it, but no matter what she asked, the elk remained silent.

    "Kuro, what''s going on?"

    "When did you start following me?"

    "Talk to me, I know you can speak in your beast form."

    "Are you taking me to Acorn Town?"

    Finally, the elk spoke its first words, "Yes. But first, we need to go to another place. Hold on tight, I know a shortcut."

    Those words seemed to transport Nicole back to that dream¡ªthe one where a black-haired, purple-eyed boy held her hand, wanting to take her somewhere...

    The warmth of that hand seemed to linger in her own. Unconsciously, Nicole tightened her grip on the elk''s antlers. She couldn''t stop the doubts in her mind, yet she couldn''t prevent herself from trusting him.

    Eventually, the elk slowed down and came to a halt beside a forest cabin.

    Nicole recognized this type of place. It was a communal campsite for adventurers in the forest.

    Anyone could use it as a resting spot. There were many such places in the Borderwood Forest, not just this one.

    "A campsite," Nicole said as she jumped off the elk''s back. "How did you find this place?"

    Under normal circumstances, only those with maps sold by the Mercenaries'' Guild could find the exact locations of these campsites. Yet Kuro, without looking at a map, had found one with astonishing speed.

    Kuro remained silent, following behind Nicole.

    Nicole quickly checked the campsite; there were no other adventurers, and the cabin was silent.

    When she turned to check on the elk again, the thick mist dispersed and reformed. A human-like man fell heavily in front of her.

    "Nicole, don''t worry about what others think of you. You are not weak. If it weren''t for you being by my side, I wouldn''t have dared to face such a high-level beast alone. You give me courage and strength."

    These unexpected words stirred a gentle ripple in Nicole''s heart.

    "Sorry, I''m really exhausted. Let me... rest for a while."

    With these words, Kuro collapsed onto the ground and fell into a deep sleep.

    "Wait, wait a second..." Nicole tried to lift Kuro and support him into the cabin, but she found him to be unexpectedly heavy. This puzzled her, as he didn''t look overweight at all.

    In the end, she had to hold onto his arm and drag him into the cabin step by step.

    During the process, Nicole noticed the alarming bloodstains on Kuro''s leather armor, making her worry.

    She tried to lift Kuro onto the bed but found she could barely move him. Finally, she climbed onto the bed herself and used all her strength to pull him up. Kuro didn''t get on the bed, but she ended up falling off.

    Because the bed collapsed.

    The bedframe broke into two pieces, and several cushions scattered to the floor.

    "Maybe I should write a complaint letter to the Mercenaries'' Guild when I get back. Aren''t these campsites supposed to be maintained regularly?!"

    Then she thought to herself, "Well, never mind. I didn''t pay the guild. Using their facilities for free gives me no right to complain."

    Nicole shook her head helplessly and finally had to let Kuro half-lie on the collapsed edge of the bed.

    He leaned against her, his head resting on her shoulder. His even breathing tickled her ear, making Nicole feel a bit uneasy.

    Her gaze fell once again on the bloodstained leather armor. Her thoughts returned to the recent battle. She had thought Kuro was severely injured, but when he transformed into an elk, he seemed unscathed. Was such an astonishing self-healing ability real? Or was it just a temporary effect during transformation? He fell asleep so quickly¡ªcould he actually be seriously injured?

    These thoughts wouldn''t leave her mind, making her more and more worried. Finally, she mustered the courage to turn and unfasten Kuro''s leather armor and linen shirt from around his neck. What greeted her eyes was not the horrifying wounds she expected, but tanned, tight skin and firm muscles, the collar she had given him around his neck, and a fishbone pendant resting askew on his collarbone.

    Nicole''s gaze lingered on his bare chest for a long time.

    There was no trace of blood, not even a single scar to be seen.

    "Goddess above..."

    Nicole had thought she would need to tend to his wounds, but now it seemed her earlier worries were entirely unnecessary. It made her current actions seem improper¡ªtaking off someone''s clothes while he slept and staring at him for so long.

    "What am I even doing..."

    Nicole''s cheeks felt slightly warm. She immediately reached out to help Kuro put his clothes back on, but her right hand was suddenly and firmly grabbed by his left hand.

    "I didn''t mean to take off your clothes, I''m very sorry, sir. I thought¡ª"

    Before Nicole could finish, Kuro lifted his deep purple eyes, pulling her close and interrupting her with a deep gaze.

    In that moment, they were only a kiss away.

    Their eyes met¡ªone with drowsy sleepiness, the other with a racing heart and blushing cheeks.

    " Keep going. I don''t mind."

    "Ah?!"

    Before Nicole could react, he lay down on her lap. "Let me sleep for a while, just a little while. I''m really exhausted; I haven''t had a good rest for a long time."

    He seemed to be struggling against sleep. His eyelids drooped, but his mouth kept moving, though his voice grew softer and quieter.

    "Because once I fall asleep, I might not be able to maintain the panther form. If I revert to my human form in my sleep and you discover it... how would I explain? Would you still let me stay by your side? You don''t remember anything... don''t know who you are, don''t know who I am... don''t know how much I... care for you..."

    He fell silent, but his hand still clutched Nicole''s tightly.

    Nicole looked at his defenseless sleeping face and silently put down the cushion she had been holding in her other hand.

    She had originally intended to throw it at Kuro''s face in protest.

    "I just want you to tell me... who are you really..."

 020 A Nostalgic Dream

    The brilliant autumn sunlight cast dappled shadows through the maple forest. Deep red leaves swayed in the breeze.

    She walked alone along the secluded forest path, her anxious gaze searching among the towering maple trees for something.

    The breeze lifted her long hair. She tucked a few strands behind her ear, then stopped and looked up at the thick branches of an ancient maple tree.

    "Come down, I can see you," she commanded sternly.

    A rustling sound came from the branches, and a black panther appeared out of thin air on the branch. It stretched its tail in annoyance but eventually, grudgingly, jumped down from the branch.

    The moment it landed, the panther transformed into a black-haired, purple-eyed boy.

    Pouting with dissatisfaction, he said, "Why is it that only you can see me when I''m invisible? That''s impossible..."

    "I can''t see you when you''re invisible, but finding a branch you like to climb is quite easy," the woman replied with a sly smile.

    Realizing he had been tricked and that his habits and preferences were completely known to the woman before him, the boy became even more upset.

    He decided to leave the woman behind and go off on his own.

    "Trying to run?" The woman grabbed him by the back of his collar and landed a punch on his head. "Tell me, why did you skip class today!?"

    He held his head, looking like he was afraid of getting hit again, but his mouth was unyielding. "Because I felt like it. It''s none of your business!"

    "I''m a teacher at the academy, after all. We''ve known each other for so long, and you don''t even give me any respect? Skipping only my classes, huh? If you don''t give me a good reason, I won''t let you off today."

    "Stop it, you cunning rat!"

    Seeing that the woman''s fist was about to fall on the boy''s head again, the boy''s response made her completely stop.

    "Because today, Andrew and the others saw me transform. They threw stones at me, told me to get lost, and called me a monster!" the boy shouted. His childish voice was filled with unspeakable grievance.

    The woman let go, allowing the boy to break free from her grasp and run towards the lake.

    It wasn''t until the boy had run far that she came to her senses, her bitter smile turning into a determined frown.

    She quickly chased after him.

    Soon, she found the boy''s lonely figure on the rocky shore by the lake.

    He sat on a large rock at the water''s edge, curled up with his knees hugged to his chest, staring at his reflection in the lake.

    A ripple passed by, and the reflection in the lake became two.

    "What are you doing here?" the boy muttered, noticing her reflection in the water.

    "Sunbathing," the woman replied bluntly, sitting down next to him.

    The boy seemed reluctant to be close to her and scooted a bit away.

    This small movement didn''t escape her notice. Just as the boy was about to move a second time, she grabbed his shoulder and pulled him to lean against her.

    "You are indeed different from us, and that''s a fact. But you are not a monster. You should always be proud of your heritage, understand?"

    She flashed a bright smile, causing the boy to look at her in a daze.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "They called you a monster, which was wrong of them. Why punish yourself for their mistakes, and even dare to skip my class? You''re young, but your courage is growing, huh?"

    The bright smile instantly turned into an evil glare, catching the boy off guard.

    He retreated nervously but still couldn''t escape her grasp.

    "Who said I''m young?" he finally stood up, defiantly pointing at the woman''s nose. "If you count the years, I''m much older than you! Don''t forget, when you were born, I was already fourteen."

    "Oh? Is that so, little gentleman? But now I''m an adult, while someone still needs to wear children''s clothes," she said, crossing her arms with a smug look.

    "Even you treat me like a child?" The boy''s voice was filled with disappointment and anger. After saying this, he suddenly transformed into a black panther, attempting to scare her as a small act of revenge.

    The black panther looked down at her, his deep purple eyes reflecting her face.

    But in the next second, he deeply regretted his actions.

    The woman wasn''t afraid of his black panther form at all. Instead, she reached out and wrapped her arms around the panther''s neck.

    "Cat petting technique number one¡ªscratch your chin!"

    Just one move was enough to subdue the arrogant panther, without any extra effort.

    "Ah, stop... I''m a panther, not a house cat..."

    "...Even house cats have dignity. Please, stop..."

    "...I''m sorry, I was wrong. I won''t skip class again... I swear..."

    The woman smiled triumphantly, "Now you know you''re wrong? Remember that essay you refused to write? Now tell me, are you going to turn it in or not?"

    "I''ll turn it in... I''ll turn it in..."

    "How many?"

    "Two! I''ll make it up with two essays, okay?"

    "Good, that''s more like it."

    She gently patted the panther''s round head and scratched its ears.

    The big cat affectionately lay down beside her, its chin naturally resting on her lap.

    The afternoon sunlight made the lake water sparkle brilliantly, and the red leaves drifting down from the maple forest by the lake gently settled on the surface, creating ripples.

    The woman looked at the tranquil lake, but her eyes seemed to reflect the depths of the water.

    "You''re too kind," her voice was as soft as a breeze. "Even when they bully you, even when you know you could easily defeat them all, you still don''t do it."

    "I don''t want to... I don''t want to hurt them, I don''t want to destroy the trust between us," the panther said, narrowing its eyes as it watched the shimmering reflections on the lake''s surface.

    "A wolf cub must eventually return to the pack; you can''t live here forever. Besides, you''re the most unique shapeshifter among the werewolves. Staying in the human world will only hinder your growth..."

    The panther interrupted her, somewhat displeased, "Are you trying to drive me away?"

    It lifted its head, looking at her with tension and unease.

    She looked sad and remained silent.

    "I''m tired. Let me rest by your side for a while, okay?" It buried its head, as if deliberately avoiding her gaze. "I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want to stay by your side."

    She placed her hand on its head, letting it rest comfortably on her lap.

    She tilted her head back, gazing at the clear blue sky.

    The late autumn sky was cold and clear. Red leaves rustled down behind them as she fell into melancholy thoughts¡ª

    [You''re still young, you can live for another three hundred years, while I might not even live to see you come of age. Your dependence on me was a mistake from the start. One day, you''ll understand...]

    A thin mist spread around her, interrupting her thoughts. She looked down and saw the panther transforming into the boy right before her eyes.

    He lay on her lap, head tilted, peacefully asleep.

    She gently brushed her fingers across his cheek, filled with both affection and reluctance.

    "I don''t want you to leave either. I want to stay with you forever. But," tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke in the most restrained voice, "you can''t stay by my side. You have to leave. You must leave."

    ***

    At some point, Nicole fell asleep beside Kuro. When she opened her eyes, warm tears were sliding down her face.

    She couldn''t shake off the emotions from the dream, unable to convince herself it was just a dream.

    She stared blankly at the young man lying on her lap. That familiar yet unfamiliar sleeping face overlapped with the boy in her dream.

    If the boy in her dream grew up, he would look just like this, she thought.

    For some reason, tears blurred her vision. She rubbed her eyes, wiping away the tear stains on her face. When she opened her eyes again, she found that Kuro was already awake.

    He looked at her with some concern, his warm hand touching her face.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "Who... who are you really? Why do I have memories of you as a child? Those shouldn''t be my memories, but why do I remember... Who... am I... who are we... really..."

    Nicole felt completely lost.

    Kuro sat up and gently pulled her into his arms, soothingly stroking her back. "You''ll remember slowly. Don''t be afraid. I''m not going anywhere; I''ll stay right here with you."

    For the first time in her short fifteen years, Nicole deeply doubted herself. She questioned everything about herself, the past fifteen years, and her memories. She knew that somewhere deep inside, she was starting to waver.

    Kuro''s strong heartbeat felt so familiar and reassuring. She closed her eyes, her emotions gradually calming down.

    After a while, Kuro gently pushed her away.

    "Do me a favor," he said, moving his right arm a bit awkwardly, then touching the upper right part of his chest with his left hand. "A shard from the Razor Serpent''s scales got lodged in the muscle near my collarbone. Can you help me remove it?"

    "What... did you say?£¿"

 021 A Little Revenge

    "It''s simple. Do you have a short sword or a dagger?" Kuro said casually. "Use the dagger to cut open my skin, find the shard inside, dig it out, and that''s it."

    "Do you know what you''re saying?? How could I possibly...? I''m not a doctor." Nicole listened to his instructions, knowing she couldn''t bring herself to do it.

    But Kuro wasn''t interested in her explanation. He casually reassured her, "Don''t worry. Just think of it as cutting discounted pork."

    "Pork???"

    "Then, wolf meat?"

    "...That''s not the issue here..." Nicole felt she had no strength left to argue.

    "Nicole, you''ve killed beasts but never a person, right?" Kuro''s intense gaze drew closer to Nicole, bringing them face to face again. "So the thought of cutting into a living person scares you?"

    Nicole felt as if she were locked in place by those deep purple eyes, unable to move. She silently nodded.

    "The Razor Serpent couldn''t strangle me, do you really think a single stab would be fatal?" Taking advantage of his proximity, Kuro deftly drew the dagger from Nicole''s belt. "Don''t worry, my body is different from human."

    He skillfully reversed the direction of the dagger, placing the hilt in Nicole''s hand. "A good little knife. Hold it firmly."

    "I''m not a doctor, and... even if I were, I''d need an assistant, disinfectant, anesthesia, and surgical tools. I also need..."

    Kuro interrupted her and then reached up to unfasten his bloodstained armor. "You don''t need to worry about me. There''s no need for all that. I can''t let that shard stay in my body; it will only make things worse. Right now, you''re the only one who can help me."

    Trembling, Nicole took the dagger. "Are you sure I can really do this?"

    "I''m sure."

    Nicole held the dagger in her right hand, nervously closing her eyes and muttering to herself as if in self-hypnosis, "Discounted pork, discounted pork, discounted pork..."

    Kuro watched her, suppressing the smile at the corner of his mouth. He removed his armor and shirt, exposing his entire right shoulder and chest.

    When Nicole thought she was mentally prepared and opened her eyes, she was greeted by his enticing physique and relaxed posture.

    Kuro was half-lying against the collapsed bed, looking at her calmly. "Ready?"

    Nicole had never seen such a scene. Although she had grown up in the church with two men, Father Ron and Rivern, neither of them ever did anything inappropriate to a young girl, let alone appear before her improperly dressed.

    Even Rivern had never exposed his body in front of her. Yet here was this man, whom she had known for less than a month and didn''t even know his real name, now teasing her in every possible way.

    She didn''t know where to focus her gaze; it seemed like no place was appropriate.

    Kuro noticed her wandering eyes and looked somewhat disappointed. "It seems you''re still not ready."

    As he spoke, he straightened up and approached Nicole again, whispering in her ear, "No need to be nervous. We''ve bathed together, haven''t we? You can''t say you don''t remember¡ªthat''s one of my most cherished memories."

    This reminded Nicole that she had indeed bathed with the black panther, and not just once. She would cuddle with it while sleeping. It would be there when she changed clothes in her room. Sometimes, it would even follow her to the bathroom.

    At that time, she simply saw it as an ordinary beast and had no other thoughts.

    She didn''t find it inappropriate for Kuro to stare at her because, after all, it was just an animal. Who would be on guard against the curious gaze of an animal?

    But now, recalling those moments, she felt all the blood in her body rush to her head, her mind buzzing loudly.

    Nicole felt both embarrassed and annoyed, the temperature of her cheeks rising with those memories. She bowed her head, trembling as she held the dagger, the blade pointing at Kuro.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Now are you ready for this?" Kuro looked at her, completely unafraid of her anger, and instead showed a triumphant smile.

    Infuriated by his words, Nicole forcefully pushed him down, pinning him to the ground, and straddled him.

    "You jerk!! You think I can''t do it?" The girl pressed on his exposed shoulder, the tip of the knife aimed at Kuro''s prominent nose, her anger radiating through her breath onto his face.

    His purple eyes glimmered with a faint light, and a complex smile played at the corners of his mouth.

    Suddenly, he reached out with his left hand, grabbing her right hand that held the dagger, and guided her to plunge the blade into him.

    The moment came too quickly; Nicole hadn''t even reacted before the blade pierced his skin.

    Soon, blood seeped from the edges of the wound, trickling down his firm chest.

    "Feel better now?" Kuro asked.

    Nicole stared blankly at the flowing blood, finally remembering what she was supposed to do¡ªhelp him remove the shard.

    What Kuro had said earlier was all true, but saying it at that critical moment was clearly meant to provoke her into action.

    "Are you... crazy?" Nicole couldn''t help but ask, her right hand gripping the dagger trembling uncontrollably. "Doesn''t it hurt?"

    "No, it doesn''t. I''m fine," he said, slightly closing his eyes, his long eyelashes quivering a bit.

    Nicole looked at him in confusion.

    A normal person stabbed like that would be writhing in pain. Why did he only show a slight frown, as if it didn''t hurt at all?

    "Is my face really that captivating?" Kuro seemed to notice her questioning gaze and said, "Don''t worry, werewolves have a different tolerance for pain than humans. Hurry up, I don''t want to lose too much blood."

    Nicole then focused on the task at hand. She forced herself to think of nothing else, concentrating on finding the shard in his wound.

    [I''ll deal with you later, you big liar.]

    Nicole silently vowed to herself.

    Kuro was silent for a moment before speaking, surprising Nicole.

    "I''m sorry," he said.

    "I refuse to accept your apology. You pervert, you voyeur."

    "Oh." His gaze shifted from Nicole''s face to the outside of the cabin. "Is this about the bathing thing? It''s okay if you don''t forgive me. I don''t think I did anything wrong."

    Nicole looked up and glared at him fiercely.

    Kuro glanced at her secretly, then looked outside again. "What I meant was, I should have found the right time to tell you that I''m not truly a beast. I shouldn''t have caused you to lose your qualification as a beast tamer. I''m sorry."

    This was something Nicole hadn''t expected. Her expression softened. "Forget it, it''s okay. If I really had the talent, I would have seen through your disguise already. You wouldn''t need to confess; I would have exposed you myself. Unfortunately, I''m not cut out for it."

    Thinking about yesterday''s events still made Nicole feel deeply sad. But she told herself she had to get over it. If fate had taken away her qualification as a beast tamer, perhaps it would compensate her with something even more precious.

    This thought made her pause.

    [Something even more precious?]

    She quickly glanced at the man before her, just in time to meet his gaze.

    [No, no, no, that''s impossible.]

    She desperately tried to deny her earlier thoughts.

    "What... are you thinking?" Kuro seemed to always be able to catch her thoughts.

    "Nothing," Nicole said, pretending to be calm. She held out a small shard of scale between her fingers for Kuro to see. "Is this what you were looking for?"

    Though the shard was small and not deadly to a werewolf, it would have caused significant discomfort lodged in the muscle.

    "That''s right, thanks. I feel much better."

    Kuro tried to sit up but was held down by Nicole. "Don''t move, you''ve lost too much blood."

    Her hands were covered in blood. The shoulder she was pressing down on was also stained red.

    "I had a reason for letting you do it," Kuro said, disregarding Nicole''s attempts to stop him as he sat up. "You underestimate a werewolf''s healing abilities."

    Nicole was astonished to see that as Kuro sat up, the ghastly wound began to heal rapidly, visibly closing before her eyes.

    Some of the still-liquid blood even flowed back along the original path. When the healing was complete, the surface of his skin was unscarred.

    "Goddess above..." If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Nicole wouldn''t have believed what was happening in front of her.

    "In beast form, the healing rate is even faster," Kuro said, moving his right arm and stretching his body. "That''s why sometimes the wound heals before there''s time to remove foreign objects."

    "Are all werewolves this powerful?"

    "Yes, there are many with even stronger healing abilities than mine. Even if an arm is severed, with strong enough healing and timely treatment, even fatal wounds can heal within minutes."

    "Then aren''t you all invincible? Does such a powerful race even have weaknesses?" Nicole asked, curious.

    "Weaknesses, of course," Kuro said casually, sitting with one hand supporting him on the ground, his head tilted as he looked at her. "But why are you asking?"

    Nicole seemed to detect a hint of caution in his eyes, realizing she might have asked something she shouldn''t have.

    "Sorry. I didn''t mean anything by it."

    "Silly girl." Kuro reached out, his fingertip brushing her cheek, tidying the stray hair on her forehead. "My weakness is you."

    This time, Nicole didn''t blush; instead, she looked furious.

    "Teasing me again? Does it make you happy?"

    "Yes, very happy," Kuro answered without hesitation.

    Nicole, infuriated, raised the dagger once more.

    Kuro noticed the blood on her hands and casually reminded her, "Go wash your hands in the stream outside. Or," he tilted his head again, watching her with some anticipation, "do you want to stay on top of me a little longer?"

    Only then did Nicole realize the intimate position they were in. Blushing, she finally stood up, but not before forcefully lifting her knee toward Kuro''s face.

    Her knee struck his nose, causing him to fall back onto the floor, clutching his nose in pain. He then turned his head to watch Nicole''s retreating figure, smiling indulgently.

    "Irene, you teased me back then, and now it''s my turn to tease you."

 022 The Unknown Path

    Nicole squatted by the stream. After cleaning the blood off the dagger and her hands, she splashed her face with the icy water.

    The cool temperature of the stream gradually helped her calm down.

    In just a few days, too much had happened to her.

    She thought she had finally found her battle pet, only for it to transform into a werewolf in front of everyone at the trial tournament. She thought she was about to earn her qualification as a beast tamer, only to be accused of cheating and kicked out of the guild. She thought she could finally accept this reality peacefully, only to be teased in various ways by her former pet, now in human form, the next day.

    [This... This is the one thing I absolutely cannot tolerate!]

    "That jerk... I will find a way to deal with him," Nicole vowed, wiping the water off her face.

    "Jerk? Are you talking about me?"

    A voice suddenly sounded beside her, startling Nicole.

    She then noticed a black panther sitting on a stone slab next to her.

    "You scared me! You walk so silently!"

    "Have you ever seen a cat walk loudly?"

    "Aren''t you a werewolf? You have ''wolf'' in your blood too. Please respect your heritage!"

    The panther gave her a speechless look and didn''t respond. It lowered its head, elegantly drank a few sips of the stream water, and then swaggered back towards the cabin.

    Nicole watched its swaying tail in frustration, growing increasingly impatient. She stood up and demanded, "Who exactly are you? Whenever I ask, you never give me a straight answer. You once lied and said you were my father. What''s next? What other stories are you going to make up? You really..."

    Before Nicole could finish, the panther stopped in its tracks. In an instant, it transformed back into the black-haired, purple-eyed man.

    He stood a short distance away, gazing at Nicole with a resigned smile. "See, no matter what I say¡ªtruth or lies¡ªyou''ll think I''m making up stories. If you don''t remember everything yourself, nothing I say will matter."

    He paused briefly, a hint of bitterness mixed with that resigned smile. "Because if I hadn''t seen what happened that day with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it either."

    "Are you talking about the attack on Acorn Town by demons?" Nicole asked.

    Kuro blinked, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "You remember?"

    "No, I heard people talking about it in the tavern."

    Kuro''s expression dimmed. "I see."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "That happened fifteen years ago, around the time I was born. Tell me, was I born in Acorn Town?"

    "You were born in Acorn Town and grew up there. You spent twenty-nine years there with me."

    Kuro''s calm tone stirred a storm of emotions within Nicole.

    "What are you talking about?! What do you mean by twenty-nine years?"

    "You said you''ve seen what I looked like when I was young. Have you seen what you looked like then? Did you see yourself back then?"

    Like a thunderbolt, Nicole froze in place. Compelled by some force, she looked at her reflection in the stream.

    The flowing water, like a thousand invisible scissors, cut her face into pieces and then reassembled it into a visage both familiar and strange.

    In an instant, Nicole felt her blood turn cold and heavy.

    Fragments of memories surged in her mind...

    In front of a dressing mirror was a woman about thirty years old.

    In the lake''s reflection, beside the boy, sat a woman about twenty-five years old...

    They all had the same deep brown hair as Nicole, the same delicate and petite face, the same bright and intelligent eyes. However, these faces had noticeable age differences.

    "This can''t be!"

    Nicole couldn''t help but take two steps back, away from her reflection in the stream.

    "If I were her... if we knew each other so long ago, then why do I look like this now? Explain to me, how could time reverse like that be possible?"

    Kuro couldn''t answer her questions; he just watched her silently, saying nothing for a long time.

    The afternoon sunlight filtered through the layers of leaves, casting dappled, shifting shadows. Half of Kuro''s body was hidden in the shadows, the other half exposed to the light, his indifferent face shrouded in a thin veil of light.

    "The answer might be in Acorn Town. Returning there might help you remember more. But if you do, you must face many sad, even despairing memories. Even so, do you still want to go?"

    His tone seemed to be probing something.

    "I want to go." Nicole''s answer was without hesitation.

    "Alright, I''ll go with you."

    Kuro turned and headed towards the cabin. As he stepped onto the gravel path, his entire body was swallowed by the shadows of the trees. He took a deep breath, his face tense, as if he were worried about something.

    But he didn''t want Nicole to notice his nervousness. With his back to her, he simply said, "Let''s go. I know a shortcut."

    Nicole quickly followed him.

    ***

    Nicole rode on an elk through the silent depths of the forest. The surrounding quiet was eerie.

    She knew that ahead of her lay a perilous and unknown path. Yet she had no choice but to venture deeper along it. She had to do this; she had to face those shattered memories, the buried past, and the uncertain future.

    In his elk form, Kuro carried her through the forest. She watched as the trees on either side grew shorter and more withered, as if some terrible force had drained their life. When the first deformed dead tree appeared before them, Kuro slowed his pace.

    "We''re here." The elk turned its head and asked, "Are you sure you want to continue?"

    In front of them lay a charred trench. Its sunken shape resembled the painful claw marks of a giant beast on the ground.

    Shadows clung to the blackened earth like an inescapable skin. Even the hottest afternoon sun couldn''t bring a glimmer of light here. The putrid stench, like countless invisible hands, wrapped around Nicole, making her shiver.

    Nicole couldn''t help but tremble.

    But she had no intention of turning back.

    Her gaze went beyond the trench, taking in the collapsed brick walls, shattered gravel, withered trees, ghostly drifting white mist, and an endless sea of cross-shaped gravestones.

    "Nicole?" Kuro asked again, seeing that she remained silent.

    Nicole seemed not to hear Kuro''s voice. She gazed at the broken, weathered, and crooked cross-shaped gravestones, faintly hearing a distant, ancient voice carried by the chilling wind.

    "¡ªA lengthy journey lies ahead, tread carefully. Shadows lurk all around you."

    Nicole jumped down from the elk''s back, landing directly on a weathered white bone. The sound of the bone breaking shattered the silence of the ruins.

    Her heart tightened, and she instinctively gripped the short sword in her hand.

    Fear and courage ran parallel in her heart, finally merging into a strong heartbeat.

    "Let''s go."

    She took a determined step and strode over the trench.

 023 Before Departure

    Rivern rode his horse along the Deep Rock Forest trail at full speed. The sound of the hooves echoed through the woods, urgent and lonely.

    "Nicole, please don''t go. Don''t go there..."

    He muttered to himself in the wind, his brow furrowed, struggling to shake off the emotions from his earlier conversation with Aurora.

    He had watched Nicole grow up, spending fifteen years with her, yet he never imagined she would be a survivor of Acorn Town.

    "Why does it have to be Acorn Town? Why does it have to be there..."

    Why...?

    He asked himself over and over again, but the only answer he could come up with was that fate was playing a cruel joke.

    Apart from Nicole''s time reset, he knew better than anyone what had happened back then. Because at that time, he was there, in that scene of slaughter and bloodshed.

    However, back then, he was not on the side of the light.

    The afternoon sunlight was blindingly bright, causing Rivern to squint. All he could hear was the rushing wind in his ears.

    Within it, there seemed to lurk a maddening whisper.

    "Why? Why are you trying to stop that girl from going there?"

    "Are you afraid? Afraid that she will remember everything, afraid that she will find out who you really are?"

    Rivern gripped the reins with one hand, the other hand weakly covering his ear.

    "Shut up."

    The voice did not quiet down as he wished; instead, it intensified.

    "She has the right to know the truth, and you have no right to stop her."

    "How do you think she''ll react when she learns that her beloved Rivern was an accomplice to the demons that day? Just thinking about it is amusing, don''t you agree?"

    Rivern gave up covering his ears, realizing that the voice was coming from within him.

    He spurred his horse onward, the wild wind tangling his blonde hair, and his emerald eyes taking on a crimson hue.

    "Damn it, shut up!!" Rivern couldn''t help but curse.

    The voice seemed to laugh, its tone filled with malice and madness, echoing in Rivern''s mind like a curse.

    "Will she follow the same path you did back then, hmm? What do you think?"

    "You won''t harm her!" Rivern shouted.

    "No, no, no," the voice laughed again. "I won''t harm her, but you will."

    "I will not!"

    "Then let''s wait and see. Let her hate, fear, and seek revenge. Let her end her enemy with her own hands. Let her break your pathetic shell for me. One day, you will return to my side. In that case, I must prepare a new collar for you, one that you will love."

    Rivern no longer responded to the voice. Instead, he touched the ring on his left index finger with his right hand. With a brief prayer, a burst of light emanated from the ring.

    The horse was startled and began to veer off the Deep Rock Forest trail, trying to bolt into the woods.

    Rivern leaned down to soothe the horse, finally calming it down and slowing its pace.

    "Do you really think you can escape your fate? Do you really think..."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Rivern pointed the ring at his own heart.

    "I told you to shut up!"

    The ring''s light gradually concentrated, like a blade of condensed light, piercing through his body.

    The wind stopped, and that voice finally disappeared.

    As the light faded, Rivern collapsed from the horse''s back.

    The horse lowered its head and paced nervously around him.

    Lying on the ground, Rivern quickly regained consciousness. He rolled over and lay flat on his back, coughing forcefully a few times.

    The blinding sunlight made it hard for him to open his eyes, so he had to shield his face with his hand and turn his head to the side.

    "...What have I done?"

    Before Rivern could sit up, a loud voice broke in.

    "Priest? What are you doing lying on the ground?"

    A swordsman led the way, followed by three or four other members, emerging from the woods one after another. Their faces seemed to carry the victorious smiles of a successful hunt.

    Rivern sat up. "I''m fine."

    "Good to hear. Even if you weren''t, we don''t have time to help you," the elemental mage said coldly as he passed by Rivern.

    A young archer stopped beside Rivern. "Why are you alone? Where are your teammates?"

    Obviously, he wouldn''t believe that a low-level priest like Rivern, with almost no offensive capability, would dare to venture out alone. Without the support of teammates, the survival rate of a low-level priest encountering dangerous beasts was virtually zero. Acting alone was akin to a death wish.

    Rivern looked up at him, understanding his thoughts, and went along with it. "I got separated from them. I''m just about to go find them."

    "Are you sure you can manage on your own?" The archer watched as Rivern hurriedly stood up, looking concerned. "You can come with us. We''re heading back to Northsail."

    "I''m fine," Rivern replied with a polite smile, though it seemed somewhat forced.

    The archer gave him one last look before deciding to catch up with his teammates, who were already moving away.

    "Take care, priest," he said, waving goodbye to Rivern.

    Rivern waved back and then watched them from a distance, hearing snippets of their conversation.

    "I saw it with my own eyes. That black panther turned into an elk, and then it carried the girl away at full speed."

    "You want to say a battle pet turned into a mount? Who would believe that?"

    "It even talked! It mocked us for not handling our prey and bragged about killing more beasts than we ever have. Damn it, these days even battle pets can insult people? Could the Beast Tamer Guild really have dabbled in some dark magic? Did they team up with those shady alchemists to create the legendary chimera?"

    "...Are you sure you haven''t taken too many drugs?"

    "...Why don''t you believe me!"

    They wouldn''t believe what the swordsman had seen, but Rivern did.

    He also realized that the werewolf had already reunited with Nicole.

    "No... you can''t go to that place. Because it''s... already..."

    Rivern hurriedly mounted his horse and rode towards Echowater Town.

    He knew he had to find Nicole immediately, but before that, he had to prepare for the worst.

    He needed to return to the church in Echowater Town. There was something he had to bring with him.

    ***

    When Rivern arrived at the church, Father Ron was at the chapel entrance, talking to a few adventurers.

    Rivern didn''t have time to greet them. He jumped off his horse and rushed towards his room.

    "Rivern?? Why are you back so soon?? Hey, why are you running so fast?"

    Ron had never seen Rivern so frantic. He apologized to the adventurers with a nod and then hurriedly followed after Rivern.

    ¡­¡­

    The curtains in the bedroom were meticulously drawn, leaving the room in complete darkness.

    Rivern pulled two pieces of clothing from the wardrobe and stuffed them into a backpack. Then, he dragged out a dusty wooden box from under the bed.

    He wiped away the dust, revealing an ancient and faded emblem of a "Sacred Scepter" on the box.

    Without hesitation, he opened the box. Inside were old, tattered scraps of paper, covered in writing that had faded to the point of being illegible.

    He pushed aside the scraps and found a crystal vial wrapped in black cloth at the bottom of the box.

    In the dim room, the liquid inside the crystal vial emitted a golden glow, faintly illuminating Rivern''s face through the black cloth.

    He picked it up and examined it closely for a moment. The golden light reflected in his emerald eyes, yet it couldn''t bring any warmth to his cold gaze.

    Rivern carefully placed the crystal vial into his backpack. The last bit of light in the room vanished.

    In the shadows, his expression was unreadable.

    Hurried footsteps approached from outside. Rivern quickly pushed the wooden box back under the bed and turned to see Ron appearing at the doorway.

    "What happened?" Ron asked, puzzled.

    "Did you know all along that Nicole is a survivor of Acorn Town? Why didn''t you ever tell me?" Rivern asked.

    "You never asked me," Ron explained innocently, then added, "What''s going on? Has something happened to Nicole?"

    "Nicole''s pet black panther is a werewolf shapeshifter, and he is also one of the survivors of Acorn Town."

    "What?" Ron found it hard to digest this news.

    "They are already heading towards the ruins of Acorn Town."

    Rivern couldn''t explain everything to Ron and could only give a brief summary.

    "What??" Ron couldn''t believe it.

    Rivern strode out of the room, leaving his back to Ron.

    "I will protect Nicole. I promise you."

    "Rivern," the old yet powerful voice called out his full name for the first time, "Rivern Rybirths."

    Rivern paused, responding somewhat guiltily, "Yes."

    "Don''t lose yourself, and don''t lose your way." The old priest''s words were filled with admonition, not blessing.

    "Understood. Please don''t worry about me." Rivern turned his head and gave Ron a smile.

 024 Shinya

    The silence was like a knife, carving an eerie shape into Nicole''s mind.

    As she passed the first cross-shaped gravestone, she noticed the eroded surface that resembled a decaying face. The expression of agony twisted into a terrifying shape, as if screaming, as if accusing.

    She turned her head away, not wanting to look anymore.

    White mist coiled around her feet, bringing a piercing cold that urged her to keep moving.

    Kuro, in his black panther form, followed closely behind her, his deep purple eyes vigilantly observing their surroundings.

    The chilling mist made him sneeze. He realized that it was colder here than the last time he came alone.

    Something ominous was gathering here. Kuro couldn''t sense what it was exactly.

    At that moment, Nicole suddenly stopped.

    They were standing next to an open space that looked like a small plaza.

    In the center of the plaza was a damaged fountain, its stone sculpture completely collapsed, leaving only two moss-covered legs standing amidst the rubble.

    "Nicole?" The black panther looked up at the girl, seeing sweat trickling down her cheeks.

    She stared at the dry fountain as if she had seen something terrifying.

    It wasn''t the swirling white mist, nor the wandering ghosts.

    It was living people.

    Under the flickering light, a few figures passed by the fountain, accompanied by cheerful laughter. More and more people appeared around the fountain¡ªchildren playing, couples snuggling for a rest, travelers hurrying by.

    In that moment, the burst of sunlight seemed to tear through time and space. The clear water in the fountain reflected the brilliant light, answering the call of the sky.

    The aroma of roasted meat and honey wafted through the air, and the plaza was bustling with activity.

    Nicole was stunned by the scene before her, at a loss for words, unable to utter a complete sentence.

    "Hey, Kuro... I see... What is this..."

    Kuro did not respond to her.

    Nicole turned her head and discovered that Kuro, who had been by her side, was nowhere to be seen. She stood alone in the bustling plaza, overwhelmed by the noise of the crowd.

    Panicking, she began to search the plaza blindly for any sign of Kuro. Unable to find him, she bumped into two strangers in quick succession.

    Nicole apologized repeatedly, but the others paid her no mind, as if they couldn''t see her at all.

    It was then that she realized the people around her weren''t really people¡ªthey were more like some kind of projection.

    She couldn''t touch them at all.

    Suddenly, a woman''s voice caught Nicole''s attention.

    "Stop following me!" the woman cried sharply. The harsh rejection made the boy standing in front of her look even more desolate.

    "Why?" the boy asked, unwilling to give up, looking up at her. "I promised your father I would always protect you."

    "Your duty ends today. Why can''t you understand?"

    "That''s not for you to decide!"

    The argument between the two grew louder and louder. Nicole unconsciously walked toward them until she saw the faces of the boy and the woman.

    It was the familiar face of the boy she had seen many times in her dreams. At this moment, his deep purple eyes were filled with confusion and anger.

    The woman had a face remarkably similar to Nicole''s own. The only difference between them was the span of years.

    This can''t be... Nicole couldn''t believe that the woman was herself.

    But...

    Their argument broke her train of thought. She knew she couldn''t stop what was happening and could only watch helplessly.

    "Go with your father and leave this place," the woman finally commanded, but it wasn''t enough to sway the boy.

    "I don''t want to go with him. I know you''re going to Northsail, and I''ll go with you."

    "Northsail is not a place for werewolves. It''s not like this remote town. The people who reject you there will have the strength to kill you. You won''t be able to protect yourself there." The woman seemed to lose her patience. "And do you know why I''m going to Northsail? To get married! I''m getting married!"

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The word "married" was the only thing that shook him. His two decades of living in the human world had made him fully understand the meaning of this word. But he had never thought that this ceremony would happen around him, and certainly never thought it would happen to the person he liked, with the groom not being him.

    He froze, his mind filled with images he couldn''t imagine and didn''t want to see.

    Just then, a third voice appeared beside them.

    "Irene?" A refined man walked toward them, gently calling out a name.

    The woman called Irene turned her head. When she saw him, she seemed to relax slightly, but then spoke with a hint of reproach, "Volker, why are you so late?"

    "Sorry, there were some matters to attend to at the merchant guild," Volker apologized, feeling a bit guilty as he removed his round hat. Then, he met the boy''s hostile gaze.

    Volker didn''t back down. "Hello, young man, nice to meet you. I''m Irene''s fianc¨¦. My name is Volker Edis, president of the Black Reef Merchant Guild."

    His tone was courteous, yet as cold as ice.

    The boy remained silent, just staring at Volker, cautiously taking a step back.

    Irene was too familiar with this action, as several times before he had stepped back, transformed into a panther, and launched an attack. She sensed that he might do something dangerous to Volker, so she stepped forward to stand in front of Volker.

    This protective gesture pained the boy. What she said next was even more heartbreaking.

    "Leave this place, go where you belong." There was a hint of pleading in her voice. "Don''t come to see me again, I beg you."

    "Where I belong... isn''t it supposed to be by your side?" The boy''s voice trembled slightly. "Irene, don''t go, don''t leave me."

    Volker could no longer tolerate the drama unfolding before him. Abandoning his earlier gentleness, he mocked harshly, "I''ve heard you''re over forty years old, right? Because you''re a werewolf, you still look like a child. I expected you to have the maturity that comes with age, but it turns out you''re just a little brat. It seems you''ve lived for decades and still haven''t weaned. Do you not understand what Irene is saying?"

    These words enraged the boy, his anger spreading like the mist around him. He looked up, glaring at Volker with hatred.

    His gaze was as fierce and venomous as that of a furious beast, sending chills down Volker''s spine. Yet he still refused to back down.

    Irene had seen that mist before¡ªit was a sign that he was about to transform. She couldn''t allow a fight to break out here. Even if it meant breaking his heart, she had to sever their relationship completely.

    Clenching her fists, her nails dug into her palms, causing sharp pain.

    Without hesitation, she stepped forward and, before he could transform, delivered a resounding slap across the boy''s face.

    It was the first time she had ever truly hit him.

    She donned her coldest mask, her voice low and resolute as she commanded, "Get out of here and disappear from my life. I don''t want to see you again."

    The boy looked at her in disbelief, his eyes welling up with tears.

    That cold and unfamiliar gaze pierced his heart.

    He fought back the tears, and before they could fall, he disappeared from her sight.

    Irene watched his retreating figure, tears streaming down her face.

    "Go on, to the world where you belong... back across the Black Jade Sea, back to your people..."

    Volker watched her, feeling a pang of sadness. "It seems you care for him more than I thought."

    Irene''s eyes flickered at his words. "To me, he is nothing more than family."

    "What kind of family? A brother? A son?" Volker speculated maliciously. "Or is he a forbidden lover, someone you can never touch?"

    Irene wiped the tears from her face and turned to him, her expression serious and displeased. "He and I have never been in that kind of relationship."

    "What kind of relationship? Which one are you denying?" Volker gave a bitter smile, then embraced Irene, his voice filled with deep frustration. "Irene, tell me, why do you like him more than me? Even agreeing to marry me was just to drive him away. It doesn''t feel like I''ve won at all."

    "You have already won, Volker." Irene gently hugged him back, as if the world in her eyes had lost its color. "He will never come back. I will go to Northsail with you and be your bride."

    The plaza remained bustling and noisy, with no one noticing the couple embracing there.

    The man''s deeply affectionate embrace concealed the woman''s desolate sorrow.

    Only Nicole saw this, her heart churning with tumultuous waves.

    The tides of memory washed against the empty shore, bringing countless fragments that had once disappeared into the sea of time...

    A long-forgotten name took root and sprouted from the buried soil of her memory, quickly growing into a towering tree. Every swaying leaf tugged at her nerves, and every vein seemed to flow with those two syllables.

    [Shinya...]

    "What''s your name?" The little girl leaned in close to the little boy, curiously observing his beautiful purple eyes, and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Such a beautiful color."

    The black-haired, purple-eyed boy uncomfortably pushed her face away from his, "Can you not get so close to me? Besides, didn''t I just tell you my name a few days ago? You forgot already?"

    The little girl smiled sheepishly, "Your name is a bit tricky to remember. Say it again, please."

    [Shinya...]

    "Wake up!!" The girl mercilessly yanked the boy''s blanket off. "Get up, you lazy cat! Don''t you remember there''s class at the academy today?"

    She tugged the pillow from his arms, trying to pull him out of bed.

    "I''m not a lazy cat, I have a name, you know? Dare to call it out so I can hear?" His deep purple eyes opened slightly as he lay in the soft morning light, gently gazing at her. He looked very much like a cat seeking attention.

    The girl was momentarily entranced.

    [Shinya...]

    At the funeral, the girl stood at the front of the crowd, dressed in a black dress that seemed too mature for her age. Her red, swollen eyes were lifeless, seemingly watching the coffin being slowly buried by the earth, yet also seeing nothing at all.

    Suddenly, a warm right hand tightly grasped her cold left hand.

    "From today on, I will protect you in his place."

    The boy stood shoulder to shoulder with her, making this vow.

    She turned her head, staring blankly at the boy''s handsome profile, while he seemed to be looking at something far beyond.

    "Thank you."

    [Shinya...]

    "What is the meaning of kuro?" she asked curiously, lying beside the boy.

    The girl had grown into a graceful young woman, while the boy looked more like a younger brother.

    The boy lay on the grass, hands behind his head, gazing at the deep night sky. "In the language of the werewolves, it means black."

    "Like the color of your hair," the girl said, rolling over to lie next to him, their heads touching.

    "And your name? What does Shinya mean?" she asked.

    "Shinya," he said, reaching out toward the night sky. "It means midnight, the pitch-black night."

    [Shinya...]

    Nicole snapped out of her past memories, her heart calling out the long-lost name.

    Shinya, Shinya!

    She started to run, frantically searching through the crowd for the lost figure.

    "...Shinya!"

 025 The Answer

    "Shinya!"

    More and more fragmented memories flooded her mind, leaving her bewildered, with only this name supporting her spirit.

    She ran through the bustling plaza and reached the marketplace in the west of town. Everything here felt incredibly familiar¡ªthe bakery at the corner, the jewelry shop next to the blacksmith, the thriving tailor''s shop... She sprinted past these stores, seeing many familiar faces whose names she couldn''t recall.

    In that moment, she panicked, unable to distinguish whether she was Nicole or Irene.

    Their memories intertwined, with only one common thread¡ªKuro, also known as Shinya.

    But now, Nicole couldn''t find him.

    The setting sun cast a blood-red shadow behind Nicole.

    At the crossroads outside the market, she bent over in exhaustion.

    Helpless, she held her head and crouched down.

    Unconsciously, she reached for the necklace around her neck, trying to calm herself. But instead of the familiar fishbone pendant, she felt the paired cat''s paw.

    The pendant was tinged with the crimson of the sunset, emitting a soft and warm glow.

    She clenched it tightly in her hand, speaking to herself in frustration.

    "I''m sorry, Shinya, I forgot something so important."

    "I''m sorry, Shinya, forgive me for hitting you back then."

    She tidied her windblown hair and was about to stand up to continue searching for Shinya when a voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "This is for you. You mustn''t be mad at me anymore."

    The owner of the voice walked past Nicole, and a pair of deerskin boots stopped in front of her.

    Nicole looked up and saw herself¡ªnot her current self, but Irene, her past self.

    At this moment, Irene and Nicole were of a similar age, looking identical.

    Nicole was no longer surprised by such images; she was gradually accepting this reality. The only thing she couldn''t understand was the cause of these visions.

    She decided not to ponder this for now and simply watched these memories unfold¡ªmemories of her and the younger Shinya.

    Irene was holding the same cat paw pendant that Nicole wore around her neck. Irene placed it into the boy''s hand and then turned to leave.

    The black-haired, purple-eyed boy looked at the pendant in his hand, seemingly unsatisfied.

    "Irene," young Shinya called after her, "I want both of them. I saw you bought two."

    Irene turned to face him, hands on her hips, scolding, "What? You want more? Why don''t you just rob someone?? That one''s mine, I''m not giving it to you."

    "Give it to me. I want it." The boy stubbornly extended his hand toward her. "Give it to me and I won''t be mad at you anymore."

    "But now I''m mad!"

    "I''ll trade you five cherry cakes."

    "Ten!"

    "...Deal."

    Reluctantly, the girl handed over the fishbone pendant from her bag. The boy took the pendant and smiled faintly.

    "What do you need two for?"

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Secret."

    "Tch, it can''t be anything good."

    "How do you know it''s not something good?"

    Nicole watched as the two walked away into the sunset, suddenly remembering something. She turned over the cat paw pendant and saw the uneven scratches on the back.

    She remembered that after getting the two pendants, Shinya had tried to carve their initials¡ªS and I, for Shinya and Irael¡ªinto the hard mineral surface.

    Since he didn''t know how to polish or engrave properly, he ended up leaving some rather unsightly scratches. Unless the two pendants were put together and examined closely, it was impossible to recognize the letters.

    "So this was your ''secret''?"

    A slight smile tugged at her lips, finally turning into a fond, bittersweet smile. "...You little fool."

    "Who''s the little fool?"

    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded beside her.

    Nicole was so startled that she sat down on the ground. She looked up to see Shinya bending over, looking at her.

    "Finally found you," he said.

    In the night, his eyes shone with a light brighter than the stars and softer than the moon''s glow.

    "You scared me! You walk so silently!"

    "Have you ever seen a cat walk noisily?"

    "Aren''t you a werewolf? You have a ''wolf'' part in you too. Please respect your own lore!"

    "...This conversation feels familiar. Nicole, you..." Before he could finish, Nicole''s sudden movement interrupted him.

    Nicole stood up from the ground and threw herself into his arms.

    In an instant, the moon peeked out from the clouds, illuminating the entire night sky and casting its gentle light on the embracing pair.

    "Nicole?" Shinya had never been hugged by her like this before. Rather than feeling excited or thrilled, he was more concerned that something might have happened to Nicole when they were apart.

    The girl buried her head in his chest, remaining silent.

    Shinya stopped asking questions and simply wrapped his arms around her waist, quietly enjoying the moment with her in his embrace.

    After a short while, Nicole gently released her hold on him. Only then did she realize what she had done. She turned her face away, not wanting him to see her slightly blushing cheeks.

    "Uh, Shinya, I''m sorry, I..." Nicole''s stammering apology was interrupted by Shinya.

    This was the first time Nicole had called him by his name.

    "You... you really remember who I am?" Shinya asked tentatively.

    Nicole nodded. "I remembered a lot of things, about you and me."

    The street under the night sky was illuminated by warm orange lights, casting a gentle glow on the two of them.

    "I... should apologize to you." Nicole lowered her head apologetically, feeling too guilty to meet his gaze. "Even though I feel like the one who hit you was Irene, not me... but Irene was indeed my past self. I''m very sorry for what happened that day..."

    Shinya knew exactly what she was referring to. Irene had harshly confronted him and even hit him in an attempt to make him leave. He would never forget it. Although it hurt at the time, he soon forgave her after understanding her intentions.

    However, he decided not to reveal his thoughts now.

    "Lift your head," he said, gently holding Nicole''s chin, making her look into his eyes. "I accept your apology, but you must promise me that there won''t be a next time."

    Nicole panicked a bit, wondering if he was still angry.

    Their eyes met, one pair timid, the other solemn.

    "I-I promise," Nicole vowed under his intense gaze. "I won''t hit you again," she then looked away, mumbling, "besides, I couldn''t even if I tried."

    Shinya frowned, turning her chin back to make her meet his eyes again.

    "That''s not what I want you to promise," he said firmly. "Promise me you won''t leave me again."

    "Lift your head," he said, using his fingers to gently tilt Nicole''s chin, making her look into his eyes. "I accept your apology, but you must promise me there won''t be a next time."

    Nicole panicked a bit, thinking he might still be angry.

    Their eyes met, one pair timid, the other stern.

    "I-I promise," Nicole vowed under the pressure of his gaze. "I won''t hit you again," then she glanced away, mumbling softly, "and I couldn''t beat you anyway."

    Shinya frowned and gently turned her chin back, reclaiming her attention.

    "That''s not what I want you to promise," his tone left no room for argument. "Promise me you won''t leave me again."

    This time, Nicole remained silent.

    She remembered why Irene had wanted Shinya to leave. Although humans and werewolves looked similar, they were fundamentally different species. The differences in their physical capabilities and lifespans were astonishing.

    Shinya, in werewolf years, was just reaching adulthood, with a lifespan of up to three hundred years. Nicole, even after an inexplicable rebirth, couldn''t escape the fact that she could only live for decades.

    When she turned into a wrinkled old woman, Shinya would still look the same as he did now.

    From the very beginning, their timelines were not aligned.

    This was why Irene had decided to part ways with Shinya.

    Facing the same issue, Nicole didn''t know if she could give a better answer than Irene.

    "I can''t promise that." Nicole shook her head, her voice calm yet filled with sadness.

    The answer didn''t surprise Shinya. He withdrew his hand and looked at Nicole from a step away.

    The streetlights cast indistinct shadows of the two of them. A beam of light between them seemed like a clear yet insurmountable barrier.

    Silence settled between them like frost, even the moonlight lost its color, hiding behind the clouds.

    After a long while, Shinya sighed and took a big step forward.

    He crossed that barrier and stood by Nicole''s side, their shadows merging into one.

    He reached out and patted the girl''s head.

    "What do you mean you can''t promise? I don''t accept that answer. I''ll give you another chance to think about it. No rush, you know I have plenty of time."

 026 You and Me, Overlapping Pasts

    The warmth from Shinya''s palm on her head made Nicole feel an incredible sense of comfort.

    "Shinya... I..."

    But Shinya interrupted her, "Let''s not worry about that for now. First, we need to figure out why we''re trapped in these past illusions."

    His words reminded Nicole of their current situation. She looked around and noticed it was already dark.

    "It''s night? So soon?"

    Shinya walked ahead, motioning for her to follow.

    "No, time here might not be synchronized with the outside world."

    The two walked down the deserted street, under the night sky. Apart from them, there were no other pedestrians.

    "That day, before I saw you at the cave entrance, I came to these ruins alone. It was raining heavily. Aside from being eerie, there was nothing unusual. But this time..." As he spoke, Shinya unconsciously held Nicole''s hand. "It''s strange, too strange. What kind of magic is this? Or is it something else...?"

    Before he could figure it out, Nicole had already stopped walking.

    "What''s wrong?" Shinya noticed Nicole''s unusual behavior.

    She was staring at a slightly ajar wooden door on the side of the street, her gaze seeming to pierce through it and see inside.

    "I know this place," she said.

    Shinya saw the sign above the door. "Leslie''s Classroom. This was the school in Acorn Town."

    Nicole couldn''t help but push the door open and walk inside. Shinya didn''t stop her; he quietly followed.

    Inside, there wasn''t a single light, but Nicole could see rows of neatly arranged desks by the bright moonlight. She touched the rough wooden desks and slowly walked to the podium.

    Nicole''s memories overlapped with Irene''s. She remembered that Irene had studied here and, after graduation, taught here. Shinya had also attended classes here for a while. As Nicole, however, she didn''t have any fond memories of the school.

    Now, even if it was just an illusion, she wished she could return to the classroom, to study with everyone. She wanted to learn more about this world and to know about the customs and cultures beyond the human realm.

    An idea flashed through her mind, and a smile spread across her face. Standing at the podium, she pointed at Shinya, who was leaning against the doorway.

    "Mr. Shinya, please come up and solve the next problem."

    Shinya didn''t move, only furrowing his brow. "What game are you playing now?"

    "Come on, can''t you just play along?" Nicole urged.

    After a moment, Shinya walked over. "Instead of playing this pretend game, aren''t you worried about how long we might be stuck in this illusion?"

    "Not worried, we''ll find a way out," Nicole replied, optimism seemingly etched into her very being.

    She handed him a piece of chalk. "Besides, isn''t that what you''re here for?"

    The girl''s trusting smile filled his heart with warmth.

    Feeling a bit shy, he avoided looking at her face and asked briefly, "What problem should I solve?"

    "Please write your name," Nicole pointed to the blackboard.

    Shinya looked puzzled but complied, writing down his name.

    On the blackboard appeared six wobbly letters: Shinya.

    "Your full name," the girl seemed dissatisfied with his answer.

    Patiently, Shinya continued writing. In front of the six letters spelling "Shinya," he added five more letters: Akane.

    The girl shook her head, still unsatisfied. "No, write your name in your native language."

    Shinya was a bit surprised and glanced at her. "Are you sure?"

    "Write it." Nicole tapped the blackboard with her finger, adopting a surprisingly teacher-like sternness.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Shinya sighed. He began writing but continued speaking. "I only taught you some pronunciations in the werewolf language, not the script. So even if I write it, you won''t understand."

    Nicole didn''t respond, watching his strokes intently.

    It was a mystical and ancient script, said to have evolved from hieroglyphs. To Nicole, the language used by the werewolves resembled patterns more than human script.

    Shinya wrote four "patterns" on the blackboard, then turned to look at the girl. As expected, she looked impressed. Her expression perfectly captured the phrase "not understanding but feeling it''s awesome."

    The four "patterns" were square, with complex and intricate strokes. Each "pattern" had a similar rhythm yet a distinct style. From an artistic perspective, they embodied both masculine strength and feminine grace; they were wild and untamed yet also restrained and subtle.

    "Wow, that''s amazing." Nicole grabbed a spare piece of chalk and began to imitate Shinya''s handwriting beside his, "I guess ''Shinya'' corresponds to the last two characters. Werewolves place the surname first, right? You told me a long time ago."

    "That''s right, surname first, given name second. But," Shinya corrected, "those aren''t patterns, they''re ''characters''."

    "What does ''Akane'' mean?" Nicole asked as she wrote.

    "Akane means ''crimson melody.'' My full name is Akane Shinya." Shinya didn''t mind explaining these things to her. He was just puzzled about why Nicole was suddenly interested in the school. For both Irene and Nicole, the school shouldn''t have held any special significance.

    "Akane Shinya," Nicole repeated, looking at Shinya''s handwriting over and over again, but she still couldn''t mimic those square characters. There seemed to be some special rules within the complex strokes that couldn''t be fully grasped by just watching once.

    Frustrated, she took the chalk that Shinya had set down and handed it back to him. "Write it again for me, slowly this time."

    This time, Shinya didn''t comply. Instead, he asked, "Nicole, have you not been attending classes much?"

    Seeing his reluctance to write again, Nicole felt a bit dejected. She quickly descended from the podium and sat at one of the desks.

    "I did go, but then I stopped," she said, resting her chin in her hand, staring at the familiar and unfamiliar characters on the blackboard.

    "Why? Did something happen?"

    "When I was younger, strange things would always happen wherever I was."

    "Like what?"

    Nicole started counting on her fingers. "For example, a classmate would suddenly fall, and I happened to be behind them; or, when I climbed up a shelf to get something, sharp objects would just happen to fall from the shelf and hurt the people around me. These ''coincidences'' happened so many times that people stopped believing they were accidents. Some thought I was being deliberately mischievous and wouldn''t admit to my pranks, while others believed I was a walking disaster. Most of the students at school started isolating me because of it. The more they targeted me, the more misfortune seemed to befall them, and some even came close to losing their lives because of it. But I swear, I didn''t do anything."

    Nicole let out a long sigh. "After that, Father Ron wouldn''t let me go to school anymore. He and Rivern taught me to read and write at the church. It seemed that as long as I stayed in the church with the priest for long periods, nothing happened. Later, when I left Echowater Town and started training as a beast tamer in Northsail, those strange events stopped happening. I almost forgot about it."

    She paused, then smiled as if trying to dispel those bad memories, half-jokingly saying, "Maybe back then, I was haunted by an evil spirit or something, hahaha."

    Shinya walked over to the desk next to her, finding the chairs a bit short for him. So, he sat directly on the desk, facing the classroom door.

    "So, during the time I was away, you went through so much."

    "It wasn''t that bad. Maybe, as Irene, I went to school too much, so fate didn''t allow me to study anymore later on."

    Shinya looked at her, as if time had rewound to twenty years ago. Irene had also been particularly optimistic and strong. Although Irene''s memories and personality didn''t seem to have fully awakened within Nicole, they still shared many similarities.

    "Nicole, if you had the chance, would you want to go back to school?" Shinya asked.

    "Yes, I would," Nicole nodded eagerly. "Since meeting you, I''ve realized how vast the world is. While Irene learned the knowledge from the school, she didn''t have the martial skills I have now. She didn''t get the chance to leave the town, but I do."

    Shinya gazed into her bright, sparkling eyes, a smile appearing on his lips.

    "You really haven''t changed a bit."

    "Really? My past self¡ªIrene¡ªhad the same personality as I do now?"

    "...Sometimes it feels like you''re the same person, and sometimes it feels like you''re not," Shinya''s answer was ambiguous.

    "Why?"

    "Do you really want to know?" Shinya asked in return.

    "Yes, it seems that I can''t recall everything on my own," Nicole said, lowering her head. "And I feel that if I can understand more about my past, I can understand more about you."

    After speaking, she suddenly raised her head, her determined expression meeting Shinya''s gaze.

    Nicole''s words took Shinya by surprise. He avoided her gaze, not wanting her to notice the faint smile on his lips.

    He cleared his throat. "Ahem. There''s no rush. Because you''ll find that I''m no longer the Shinya of the past."

    "The past you..." Nicole suddenly recalled the intimate interactions between Irene and Shinya in her dreams and illusions. Those sweet and tender moments felt like they were from another lifetime, yet they were vividly clear.

    The scene of "Cat petting technique number one" suddenly popped into her mind, making her burst into laughter uncontrollably.

    "What are you laughing at?" Shinya asked, puzzled.

    "Nothing, nothing," Nicole replied, trying to regain her composure.

    Shinya still looked at her with suspicion. "You can''t possibly remember all the good things but remember clearly the times you teased me as a child, can you?"

    At that moment, his face was bathed in the moonlight, his tanned skin taking on a silvery sheen. His purple eyes, clear and deep, reflected a crystalline light under the moon, devoid of the werewolf''s usual majesty and sharpness, instead exuding the mystery and elegance of a moonlit cat.

    Nicole was momentarily entranced. She recalled the scene of Irene hitting Shinya.

    Shinya was heartbroken, and Irene was too. That pain seemed to transcend time and space, etching itself into Nicole''s heart.

    "Shinya, tell me," Nicole changed the topic, "after you and Irene parted that day, where did you go?"

    "I remember..." Shinya lowered his head, as if lost in thought. "That day, I ran all the way, leaving Acorn Town..."

    He lifted his head, bathed in the moonlight, seemingly deep in his memories.

    "The moonlight that night was just like it is now."

 027 Argument

    That day, the boy ran nonstop.

    For the first time, he tasted suffocating bitterness. When he heard Irene tell him to leave, he felt as if his life had lost its meaning. He ran blindly, wanting to escape to the ends of the earth, to the edge of the world, to a place where he could forget this despair.

    He plunged into the forest, leaping off rocky cliffs and onto the ancient, winding branches of the forest trees.

    The speed of his sprint created a whirlwind, tearing off a few leaves.

    The leaves fluttered down, landing on the moss, covering a fresh paw print.

    In the forest, a young black panther tried to leap over a small river but slipped and fell into the water. It floundered for a bit, eventually climbing back onto the bank.

    It lay motionless by the riverbank.

    After a long while, it rolled over and transformed back into the form of a boy.

    He lay flat on the riverbank, his arm across his face, covering his eyes. His entire body was soaked, the river water mingling with his tears, indistinguishable from each other.

    Only the passing breeze could hear the name he softly called out.

    "Irene... Irene... Irene..."

    ***

    Night fell.

    In the forest, two figures were searching.

    "Aoshi, are you sure Shinya is around here?" A middle-aged man, holding a crystal lamp-turned flashlight, parted the underbrush and asked a deep red blazing-stripe leopard beside him.

    "Can''t be wrong," the blazing-stripe leopard called Aoshi lowered its head, sniffing carefully, then led the way forward. "This way."

    "Alright, I''ll trust your sense of smell then." The middle-aged man, Tsuruga, had no choice but to follow.

    "You''d better put out that light, Tsuruga," the blazing-stripe leopard complained, turning its head. "Even if it doesn''t attract any beasts, it''s blinding my eyes."

    "First, I no longer go by Tsuruga. Call me Atsu," the middle-aged man who called himself Atsu explained tirelessly. "Second, I don''t have night vision as powerful as yours anymore. If I don''t use the light, do you want me to fall into a ditch and then have you rescue me?"

    The blazing-stripe leopard only refuted the first point. "To me, you will always be Tsuruga."

    "If Her Majesty the Queen thought the same as you, I wouldn''t be in this state," Tsuruga adjusted the lamp''s brightness, dimming the light, and carefully followed the blazing-stripe leopard.

    He wasn''t unfamiliar with this forest, but the nighttime forest was far more dangerous than the daytime one. Since he lost his night vision, he hadn''t ventured into the forest at night.

    After all, now he was hardly even half a werewolf.

    Aoshi deliberately slowed his pace, occasionally looking back to see if Tsuruga was keeping up.

    The two of them crossed through the underbrush, climbed a low hill, and finally found a boy on the riverbank.

    "Shinya!" The blazing-stripe leopard quickly rushed over.

    Tsuruga couldn''t keep up and was left behind. "Slow down!"

    A swirl of white mist dissipated, and the blazing-stripe leopard transformed into a tall, burly man beside the boy. He wore rugged leather armor, adorned with dark red magical patterns that pulsed like veins in the darkness. His long ponytail was neatly tied at the back of his head, adding a touch of gentleness to his stern, icy face.

    Aoshi lifted the boy, pressing his forehead against the boy''s. "His temperature is very low, and he''s very weak."

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Tsuruga finally caught up, raising the flashlight to get a better look at the boy''s face.

    The boy''s face was deathly pale, his eyes tightly shut in pain, and his lips moved as if he were muttering something.

    "What happened to Shinya? The young of the Bloodwolf usually aren''t this weak," Tsuruga said anxiously, taking a piece of clothing from his backpack and handing it to Aoshi. "Wrap him up quickly."

    Aoshi wrapped the coat around Shinya and picked him up again.

    "Yes, a young one with the blessing of the Shadow Wolf usually wouldn''t be like this. Even if injured, they would recover quickly. Unless he has given up the will to live."

    ***

    At midnight, the boy woke up in his bed.

    This surprised him. He had thought he would die in the forest. The cold had sapped his body heat, and in his heartbreak, he hadn''t even wanted to open his eyes again.

    He sat up and discovered that someone had changed his clothes while he was unconscious.

    "Father?"

    This was the first name that came to his mind.

    Besides his father, Aoshi, no one could have found him so quickly in the complex forest.

    "You went to Acorn Town again?"

    A stern voice came from the dark corner of the room, and Shinya finally noticed that his father had been in the room all along.

    Shinya remained silent, implicitly confirming.

    "To see her?"

    Still silent.

    "How many times have I told you not to get too close to humans?" Aoshi''s patience was at its limit.

    "This has nothing to do with you!" Shinya seemed unafraid of his father''s anger. "My business is none of your concern!"

    This statement enraged Aoshi. He shouted, "Akane Shinya, don''t forget your identity!"

    Shinya said nothing, but his fists clenched in anger.

    "As a member of the Bloodwolf, where is your pride? You, who have been blessed by the Shadow Wolf, dared to abandon the will to survive? This is a great disgrace, do you understand?"

    His father''s words only made Shinya more furious. He sharply retorted, "Bloodwolf? Pride? If this bloodline is so worth being proud of, if this identity is so noble and grand, why did you take me and flee from Togekaze like we were running for our lives? And now you want to talk to me about how noble this bloodline is? I don''t care! I grew up without companions or friends like me. When they found out I was different, they started to reject me. Only Irene..."

    Mentioning her name, Shinya''s eyes filled with bitterness. His voice choked, unable to continue.

    Aoshi knew all too well the pain a lone wolf would endure. He knew he hadn''t given his child a happy childhood, and he couldn''t argue against that. But no matter what, he had to stop Shinya from going further down the wrong path, even if it meant using less acceptable methods.

    "I can tell you''re infatuated with that human woman. What did she do to you to make you so obsessed? This has gone beyond my definition of ''interaction.'' From now on, you are not to go to Acorn Town without my accompaniment. And you definitely can''t go to Northsail. Do you understand?"

    "Leave me alone!" Shinya shouted back at his father, then jumped out of bed, opened the door, and rushed out.

    But before he could take more than two steps out the door, a strong hand grabbed his shoulder, easily pulling him back and throwing him heavily onto the bed.

    "Listen carefully, Akane Shinya," Aoshi said, pinning Shinya face-down on the bed with a forceful grip. "You are not yet an adult; you have a long road ahead. That woman is just a passing figure in your long life. In a few years, you won''t even remember her. Your infatuation with her is only temporary. Do you understand?"

    "No matter how many years pass, I will only love Irene," the boy''s voice, strained under the weight, carried a hint of sobbing. "Aren''t you the same? You only love my mother."

    "That''s different!" Aoshi was even angrier. "Your mother was a werewolf! And Irene is human!"

    "So what? I don''t care that Irene is different from me!"

    "But what about her? Can she be as indifferent to the difference as you?"

    These words hit Shinya like a thunderbolt.

    Does she care?

    Yes, she cares. She cares deeply.

    Irene''s cold expression resurfaced in Shinya''s mind.

    He saw her telling him, "Get lost. Disappear from my world. I don''t want to see you again."

    Each word from her mouth was like a sharp blade, cutting deep into his heart, leaving it bleeding.

    Seeing Shinya''s silence, Aoshi seemed to guess what had happened. "Oh? It looks like she rejected you? At least she has some sense."

    Aoshi released his grip and sat down on the edge of the bed.

    "In a few days, someone from Togekaze will come."

    "What does that have to do with me?" Shinya replied coldly.

    Aoshi didn''t mind his son''s coldness. He realized that after being rejected, Shinya seemed to have calmed down, and his anger had mostly dissipated.

    Now, he was more concerned about Shinya''s future path.

    "Suzuran will come to take you back, but I can''t go with you to Togekaze. Until you come of age, Suzuran will arrange everything for you. She will take good care of you. You can trust her."

    "Trust her? I don''t even know her."

    "She is the Anshu who helped with your birth. She even named you. You were too young to remember many things, which is understandable."

    Although Shinya didn''t remember who Suzuran was, he still knew what an "Anshu" was. In the Bloodwolf, women who specialized in caring for and raising the young were called "Anshu." An Anshu was akin to a wet nurse, nanny, and teacher in the human world. In the werewolf kingdom of Togekaze, it was a highly respected profession. They accompanied werewolf young until they reached adulthood.

    "Whatever."

    Having lost Irene, Shinya no longer cared where he went. Whether his father went back to the homeland with him or not didn''t matter to him anymore.

    Without Irene, what difference did it make where he went?

    Seeing that Shinya had calmed down, Aoshi reminded him, "Go downstairs and get something to eat. Tsuruga has left you some dinner."

    The boy got up and walked towards the door, like a puppet without a soul.

 028 You and I, Alike Yet Different

    "Shinya?" Tsuruga sat in the dining room on the first floor, greeting him softly. "Hungry? There''s still a portion of the grilled chicken wings from tonight, saved just for you."

    Shinya slowly descended the stairs, not even glancing at Tsuruga. "No, I''m not hungry."

    This coldness didn''t deter Tsuruga. He smiled warmly at Shinya, and as the boy passed by him, he stretched out his foot, blocking Shinya''s path.

    "What are you doing?" Shinya glared at him, unable to hide his anger in his voice. "Move."

    Tsuruga''s smile widened. "Eat your dinner like a good boy, or you won''t be going anywhere."

    With that, he somehow produced that powerful flashlight modified from a crystal lamp and turned it on, directing the beam at Shinya''s face.

    The intense light was uncomfortable for werewolves. The stronger their night vision, the greater the discomfort.

    Shinya quickly covered his eyes and cursed, "Are you crazy? There are already four lamps in the dining room, isn''t that enough?"

    Taking advantage of Shinya closing his eyes, Tsuruga grabbed a chicken wing and stuffed it into Shinya''s mouth.

    "Little wolf, I have to coax and trick you just to get you to eat. When will you finally give your father and me some peace of mind?"

    Tsuruga finally turned off the powerful flashlight, crossing his arms as he looked at the boy with a helpless expression.

    The tangy taste of lemon and the salty flavor of sea salt mingled, stimulating Shinya''s taste buds, and the rich aroma of the meat awakened his appetite. He suddenly remembered that he had only eaten one meal the entire day.

    The familiar taste brought a fleeting image of someone to his mind.

    Memories of the past flashed by like scenery passing outside a window¡ª Irene''s gentle smile and her recent cold farewell seemed like two different people.

    "Lemon baked chicken wings." He took a couple more bites before stopping.

    Here is the translation of the provided paragraph:

    <hr>

    "Yes, exactly." Tsuruga nodded with a smile. "I got the recipe from Irene the last time she came over. How does it taste? Pretty good, right?"

    "Compared to Irene''s cooking, you''re still far behind." Even when speaking to an elder, Shinya''s words were merciless.

    "You little brat!" Tsuruga finally frowned. "Even if it''s not as good, you should still be grateful and praise it. Besides, I''m quite confident in my cooking skills. Don''t lie right to my face..."

    Tsuruga''s words trailed off because he noticed Shinya holding the chicken wing, his head bowed deeply, motionless.

    Tsuruga knew exactly what was going on. He deliberately turned to the side, avoiding looking at Shinya.

    "Do you know why I have so many lights in the dining room?" Tsuruga changed the subject.

    "Why." The boy''s voice was heavy with a nasal tone, as if he wasn''t truly interested in the answer but just wanted to keep the conversation going.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Tsuruga noticed that Shinya had taken a seat on the stool beside him, still holding the chicken wing. Instead of answering directly, Tsuruga posed another question.

    "Do you know how different the world looks through your eyes compared to mine?"

    This question stumped Shinya; he had never considered it before.

    Tsuruga chuckled and nodded toward the kitchen connected to the dining room.

    "Look over there. What do you see? Describe it to me, one thing at a time."

    Shinya looked at the door leading to the kitchen, unsure of Tsuruga''s intent but complied anyway.

    "The stove, the oven, the cupboard."

    "What''s on top of the cupboard?"

    "¡­Plates, and a fruit basket."

    "How many fruits are in the basket? And what kinds?"

    "Three apples, two lemons, and an orange."

    "Is that so?"

    Shinya was even more puzzled. "What about it?"

    Here is the translation of the provided paragraph:

    <hr>

    "Let''s go back to my earlier question. Do you know what I see?" Tsuruga propped his chin up and squinted as he looked in the direction of the kitchen. "I see a big, dark blur."

    "How can that be?" Shinya didn''t believe it.

    "And as for the previous question, why do I have four lamps in the dining room? The answer is simple." Tsuruga turned his head, smiling at Shinya. "It''s because I can''t see."

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "How can that be?" Shinya was in disbelief.

    "The exiled me has already lost the blessing of the Shadow Wolf. I''m gradually losing all the traits of a werewolf, and night vision is just one of the insignificant ones." Tsuruga spoke casually, as if the topic didn''t concern him personally. "I''ve already lost my strength and agility, and the most important thing¡ªmy healing ability¡ªis long gone. As for transforming, that''s out of the question. Soon, I''ll age rapidly, just like a human, and eventually die in pain from illness."

    "How can that be?" Shinya felt like a fool, repeatedly uttering the same phrase. Having lived alongside Tsuruga since childhood, he hadn''t noticed these subtle changes.

    He felt ashamed of himself and sorrowful for Tsuruga.

    As Shinya gazed intently at the middle-aged man before him, he finally noticed that Tsuruga, who was the same age as his father, already bore the appearance of someone older. His eye sockets were sunken, his skin had become loose, and his hair was thinning, with silver strands creeping into his temples.

    Tsuruga no longer possessed the typical appearance of a werewolf; he looked like nothing more than a gradually aging middle-aged human, well past his prime.

    It was as if Tsuruga had read his thoughts. He reached out and patted the boy''s head.

    "Do you pity me? Feel that life has been unfair to me?" Tsuruga asked softly.

    Shinya merely shook his head. He didn¡¯t know how to put his feelings into words at that moment. He didn¡¯t dare to say he felt pity, fearing that pity might only hurt Tsuruga. Nor did he dare to speak of unfairness, knowing that Tsuruga¡¯s exile was a consequence of breaking the laws of Togekaze.

    "That''s good," Tsuruga smiled again. "Good child, remember our differences, and please understand your father''s position. He took you away from Togekaze to protect you. If it weren''t for the dire circumstances, he wouldn''t have made such a choice. When the crisis passes, you will naturally return to your homeland. That is where you truly belong."

    Shinya now realized that his heated argument with his father had been overheard by Tsuruga, who had been sitting downstairs and had caught every word.

    "I know. I know all of that," he turned his head, "¡­I just¡­"

    "You just like her very much?" Tsuruga finished his sentence.

    Shinya hadn¡¯t expected Tsuruga to be so direct, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. There was no doubt that he liked her. But the nature of that feeling¡ªwhat kind of affection it truly was¡ªwas something he had never really taken the time to ponder. It wasn¡¯t until Irene told him she was going to marry another man that he realized she was more to him than just a playmate, a close friend, a sister, or even family. Irene held an irreplaceable place in his heart, and he had hoped that he could be the irreplaceable person in her life as well.

    Unfortunately, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t.

    It was all just a fantasy.

    Nothing more.

    Irene''s cold words lingered in his mind like an unshakable shadow, consuming all the light in his heart.

    "I just... never expected her to decide to marry in Northsail. I never expected that she cared so much about our differences. If she cared that much, she shouldn''t have... she shouldn''t have been so kind to me, so close to me in the first place..." Shinya''s voice trembled with a raw emotion he could hardly contain.

    "Well, that sort of thing does matter, to some extent," Tsuruga responded, ignoring Shinya''s evident distress. His tone remained casual, as if he were merely having an ordinary conversation with the boy. This was Tsuruga''s way of offering comfort.

    "But, you and Kalia..." Shinya suddenly turned, his gaze intense as he pressed Tsuruga, "She knew you were a werewolf, yet she still chose to be with you."

    The smile faded from Tsuruga''s face, and for the first time, Shinya saw a severe and unyielding expression on him.

    ¡°Having lost the Shadow Wolf''s blessing, I''m no longer truly a werewolf. As I told you earlier, the differences between us are vast. Only because I''ve already given up those powers, now standing on equal ground with her, could I have the courage to be with Kalia, to decide to spend the rest of my life with her. And she feels the same. If you want Irene to accept you, you would have to give up everything that makes you what you are¡ªyour long lifespan, your ability to shapeshift as a werewolf and as a morph, your extraordinary healing abilities, your innate strength and agility, your dynamic vision, night vision, your perfect sense of smell and hearing. You would get sick, grow old, and become fragile with age. For a woman who will only live for a few decades, are you willing to abandon all of that, to become a weak human just like her?¡±

    Tsuruga''s words, like a barrage of bullets, left Shinya speechless. To be honest, he had never considered what these innate abilities, which he had long taken for granted, truly meant to him. At this moment, all he wanted was to act recklessly out of sheer stubbornness.

    "As long as it''s for her, I''m willing," Shinya blurted out.

    In Tsuruga''s eyes, these words were not a touching declaration of love, but rather the impulsive outburst of a child.

    With a long sigh, he said, "You''re still too young. You can''t truly understand the significance of losing all this. Listen carefully, Akane Shinya."

    Tsuruga leaned forward, closing the distance between them, casting a shadow over the boy.

    "Your father gave everything he had to ensure your survival, to get you out of Togekaze alive. If you abandon your pride as a werewolf for the sake of a human woman, it would be a betrayal of the sacrifices your father made for you."

    Tsuruga''s voice suddenly turned deep and icy as he slowly whispered in Shinya''s ear, "If things really turn out that way, remember, I will never forgive you."

    Shinya was stunned, and in an instant, cold sweat soaked his back. It wasn''t Tsuruga''s warning that alarmed him, but rather some information he had never heard before.

    "What do you mean? What do you mean by ''gave everything''? ''Survived''? I was too young then to remember clearly. What exactly happened back then?"

    But Tsuruga seemed unwilling to answer Shinya''s questions.

    "You''ll find out," Tsuruga said meaningfully, "So, be sensible."

    Just as Shinya was about to ask more questions, a figure suddenly burst into the dining room.

    ¡°Dad! Mom is¡­¡±

    It was Kyle, Tsuruga¡¯s son, born to him and the human woman Kalia after Tsuruga was exiled to the human world on the continent of Asate. Although Kyle was already twenty-five years old, he looked even younger, like an eighteen-year-old boy. The werewolf blood from his father had long lost its potency, but faint traces of it still lingered in him.

    As soon as he spoke, a heart-wrenching cough echoed from the bedroom on the first floor.

    ¡°Mom is...she, she¡­¡± Kyle was clearly in a state of panic.

    At that moment, Aoshi quickly descended the stairs.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said briefly as he passed by Kyle, offering a word of comfort, before heading toward the bedroom where Kalia was.

    This reassurance clearly had no effect. The worry on Kyle¡¯s face did not diminish in the slightest, and the coughing from the bedroom continued unabated.

    Tsuruga had already rushed into the room, with Kyle following closely behind.

    Shinya was left alone in the dining room. He set down the half-eaten chicken wing and stared in the direction of the bedroom.

    The violent coughing still hadn¡¯t stopped, echoing again and again, tugging at his heart.

    For Shinya, who had never experienced illness, this was the second time he deeply felt the fragility of human life.

    The first time was when he heard the news of Irene¡¯s father¡¯s death.

    Old Rogers died very suddenly. As a mercenary, he lost his life unexpectedly while on a mission. Before that, Shinya had never considered that someone he knew could suddenly disappear forever.

    At old Rogers¡¯ funeral, Shinya made a vow to Irene that he would protect her in place of her father.

    It was a vow he intended to keep for his entire life.

    However, Irene no longer needed that vow, nor did she need him anymore.

 029 Decision

    Aoshi placed his large palm on Kalia''s forehead, his expression serious, and remained silent for a long time.

    Aoshi''s silence made Tsuruga realize something. He gently held Kalia''s hand by the bedside, "It''s okay, my dear. You''ll get better."

    The woman on the sickbed struggled to turn her gaze toward her husband. Just as she was about to speak, a violent cough replaced her words.

    Aoshi gently helped her sit up, and Tsuruga brought a bowl of medicine, placing it by her lips. She stubbornly pushed the medicine away.

    "Take it away. I don''t want to drink it."

    Tsuruga looked troubled but couldn''t force his wife. He knew that these medicines were no longer effective for her condition.

    At this moment, Kalia''s eyes suddenly brightened. She saw someone standing at the door.

    "Shinya? You''re back? You¡¯ve grown up in just a few days."

    Shinya stood awkwardly at the door, unsure of what to say.

    He didn''t understand how a terminally ill human could tell that he had "grown up" in just a few days. He would need to live another 15 years to reach adulthood, so what could a few days matter?

    Moreover, he couldn''t bring himself to lie with kindness like Tsuruga.

    Even from the doorway, he could smell the scent of death. Aoshi and Tsuruga, standing by Kalia¡¯s side, must have sensed it too.

    Kalia didn''t have much time left.

    Shinya stood at the door, looking at her, and finally just nodded lightly, "Yes, Aunt Kalia, I¡¯m back."

    Kalia smiled kindly, "When I get better, I''ll bake you and Kyle some raspberry cookies. You both love them."

    "Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it." Shinya forced himself to smile, but his heart ached. He knew that day would never come.

    Kyle, standing aside, turned his head away, silent and uneasy.

    "Kyle..." Kalia called her son''s name, but another violent coughing fit cut her off, making it impossible for her to say a word.

    Kyle rushed to the bedside in worry, but Tsuruga stopped him.

    "Kyle, go outside." Tsuruga ordered.

    Kyle looked at his father in disbelief, but finally, under Tsuruga''s stern gaze, he left the room in frustration.

    Shinya watched Kyle disappear down the hallway, then turned back and asked, "If there¡¯s anything I can do to help..."

    Before he could finish, Aoshi interrupted him.

    "Shinya, you should go out too."

    With no other option, Shinya gently closed the door behind him and left.

    As the door clicked shut, Kalia''s coughing continued. It sounded like the last desperate struggle of her life, a cry for help.

    But no one in the room could save her. Nor could the town''s apothecary.

    The sound seemed to sprout countless hands, weighing down Shinya¡¯s every step as he walked away.

    He slowly passed the back door and, through the slightly ajar wooden door, saw Kyle sitting on a pile of hay.

    The boy stared desolately at the bright moon in the sky, his expression empty and devoid of any emotion.

    Shinya pushed the door open, walked into the backyard, climbed onto the haystack, and sat down beside Kyle.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if he should say something comforting at this moment, but Kyle spoke first.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "I heard you went to Acorn Town again, to meet with Irene?" Kyle seemed to avoid the topic of his mother on purpose, or maybe he was deliberately poking at Shinya¡¯s sore spot.

    Unwilling to discuss this topic, Shinya only shot Kyle a sharp look.

    Kyle smiled apologetically, "Don''t be so fierce. In a way, I¡¯m on your side, you know."

    In the moonlight, Shinya saw Kyle¡¯s reddened eyes and immediately lost the desire to argue with him.

    "Whether you''re being serious or not, thank you. But she doesn''t need me anymore. She¡¯s going to marry into Northsail."

    This news surprised Kyle, "Northsail? Who is she marrying?"

    "A man named Volker Edis."

    "I¡¯ve heard of him, the new head of the Black Reef Trading. If Irene marries such a wealthy man, she¡¯ll be set for life."

    Shinya didn''t respond. He looked up silently at the bright moonlight. He wasn¡¯t going to foolishly ask, "Why not me?" anymore. He¡¯d already been given the reason by his father once, and Tsuruga had filled in the gaps.

    What he didn''t understand was, weren''t werewolves supposed to have incredible healing abilities? So why hadn''t the pain in his heart healed after all this time?

    "As your life mentor, I have a piece of advice for you." Kyle affectionately patted Shinya on the shoulder, but Shinya responded with cold indifference.

    "What life mentor? You¡¯re younger than me. Just shut up."

    "No, no, no, by human standards, I¡¯m already an adult. And you, by werewolf standards, are still a kid." Kyle¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride.

    "I¡¯m sick of hearing that." Shinya''s expression darkened further.

    "I¡¯m just stating a fact, Shinya. It¡¯s a fact you have to accept." Kyle¡¯s tone shifted from playful to firm and unquestionable.

    Shinya turned to look at him, and Kyle continued.

    "Human life is too fragile, too short." Kyle met Shinya''s gaze, his eyes sincere, the moisture in his reddened eyes glistening, "Just like Mom, one day she might be gone without warning. Irene could be the same."

    As if realizing his own tears, Kyle looked up again, staring at the moon in the night sky, "Dad told me that soon you¡¯ll be taken back to Togekaze. By the time you grow up there, become an adult, and turn into a man like your father, Irene might not even be in this world anymore. Your last meeting could turn out to be your final farewell."

    "She doesn''t need me anymore, so none of that matters."

    Frustrated, Kyle retorted, "Why are you so stubborn? She says she doesn¡¯t need you, but in all the time you¡¯ve spent together, has she ever shown any sign that she dislikes you?"

    Hearing this, Shinya suddenly looked up.

    "She cares about you. She knew staying would only harm you, so she pushed you away, you idiot!" Kyle''s voice grew louder, startling the horses in the stable.

    "Say that again!" Shinya suddenly grabbed Kyle by the collar.

    "You idiot!"

    "The part before that!"

    "She cares about you?"

    Shinya let go, then angrily held his head, "I¡¯m such an idiot, why didn¡¯t I realize that sooner?"

    Seeing Shinya¡¯s sudden realization, Kyle felt a bit guilty for possibly overstating things. What if Irene really just wanted to marry a rich man? Even if that weren''t the case, a human with a lifespan of only seventy or eighty years, and a werewolf who could live for over three hundred years, could never truly be together. By the time a werewolf grows up, the fragile human could have already died from various accidents, big or small.

    "I take back what I said before. I don''t think you two can be together. I believe Irene thinks the same, which is why she made that decision. But even if it¡¯s just a farewell between friends, it should be treated with some seriousness. Especially given how close you were before. So you shouldn''t face this parting with regret and sadness."

    "You want me to go say goodbye to her? What if she refuses to see me? What if I lose control when her fianc¨¦ provokes me? I can''t guarantee what I¡¯ll do."

    "Shinya, you¡¯re not a child anymore. If you cherish Irene so much, learn to think from her perspective. Before she leaves for Northsail, go and say a proper goodbye. Tell her everything you want to say. Because after that, you may never see each other again."

    ***

    That night, the moonlight seemed to illuminate the entire dark forest. Shinya took only two-thirds of his usual time to reach Acorn Town from Seagull Town.

    He¡¯d never felt so light on his feet.

    By the time the eastern sky started to brighten, he had already reached the gates of Acorn Town.

    The black panther climbed a large tree, standing on a sturdy branch, watching the town gradually wake up from its slumber.

    At that moment, Shinya noticed a carriage waiting early at the south gate of the town.

    A well-dressed gentleman stepped out of the carriage and stretched.

    "Sir, isn¡¯t it a bit too early?" The coachman, a small old man, glanced at his employer and pulled his shawl tighter, "It''s freezing at this hour. Are you sure Miss Irene will come this early?"

    "Don''t worry, Philler." The gentleman removed his top hat, gazing at the town¡¯s street, "Irene never breaks a promise."

    "I don''t know her. Where does she live again?" The old coachman, Philler, was puzzled, "Wouldn''t it be better if we went to pick her up directly? Why wait here?"

    "It¡¯s her wish. She said she needed some time to say goodbye to her friends and family in town. I agreed. So we decided to meet here."

    "I see." Philler sat down patiently, lighting his pipe, "But we didn¡¯t have to come this early."

    The young gentleman put his top hat back on and waited by the carriage.

    The man was Volker.

    Shinya quickly recognized him. So today was the day Volker would take Irene to Northsail.

    Shinya suddenly felt a wave of tension. He initially planned to rush to Irene¡¯s house, but after thinking for a moment, he decided to say goodbye to Irene here.

    In front of Irene and her so-called fianc¨¦, he would end this relationship properly.

    Lost in thoughts of various farewell scenarios, Shinya didn¡¯t notice the northern sky already covered in dark clouds, as if something terrible was about to arrive.

 030 Attack

    After listening to Shinya''s account, Nicole felt an indescribable sadness.

    "I''m so sorry," she said.

    "You don¡¯t need to apologize for that," Shinya reassured her.

    "So what happened next? Did Irene come?"

    Shinya looked out the door again, realizing that the moonlight in the night sky had disappeared without him noticing.

    The night was fading, and the dawn was faint.

    Shinya let out a bitter laugh. "At that time, I imagined countless possible scenarios. I might be provoked by Volker again. I might lose control, and attack him; Irene might mock me, call me shameless, and make me feel utterly humiliated; I might even¡­ disregard Irene¡¯s wishes, ignore my father¡¯s advice and Tsuruga¡¯s warnings, and elope with her¡ªif only she would agree¡­"

    At this point, Shinya''s gaze fell on Nicole.

    Nicole was shaken by the determined and passionate look in his eyes. For a moment, she even wanted to nod on Irene¡¯s behalf.

    "And then?" Nicole pushed the thoughts out of her mind and asked.

    "Irene didn¡¯t show up. She never came," Shinya said as he looked out at the faintly brightening sky. "Volker and I waited for a long time. His coachman kept urging him. He didn¡¯t say anything, just kept waiting. Eventually, the coachman stopped urging, and instead, Volker ordered to leave.

    "He realized Irene wouldn¡¯t come and left, heartbroken. I watched them leave, still unwilling to believe that Irene would break her promise. I was convinced that Irene wasn¡¯t such an irresponsible person. Even if she had changed her mind and didn¡¯t want to marry him, she would have had the courage to come here, face him, tell him her true feelings, and then sincerely apologize.

    "At that moment, I suddenly realized that the only possible reason for Irene¡¯s absence was¡ªsomething had happened to her."

    "Did you go to find her?"

    "I rushed to her house but didn¡¯t have the courage to knock on the front door. I sneaked in through the garden, entered through the back door, and quickly found myself outside Irene¡¯s bedroom. I heard a baby crying and smelled blood. My anxiety and worry made me break in, and what I saw was a baby lying on the floor and¡­¡±

    Nicole, almost as if possessed, finished his sentence, "¡­and a woman with a dining knife stuck in her throat."

    "You remember?" Shinya looked at her in shock. "Have you remembered what happened back then?"

    Nicole couldn¡¯t speak. Countless images flashed through her mind¡ªthe woman¡¯s sickly smile, sharp sarcasm, the dining knife glinting at her fingertips.

    And then, all memories of Irene ended there.

    "Do you know that woman?" Nicole asked.

    Shinya shook his head. "I don¡¯t know her. I think she probably wasn¡¯t from the town."

    Nicole suddenly got up and started walking out of the classroom. Shinya quickly followed.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To Irene¡¯s house."

    The eastern sky was already brightening, but the clouds to the north seemed to be pressing down, making it hard to breathe, as if a storm was about to break.

    Nicole looked up at the sky and quickened her pace.

    She remembered the visions that had just appeared before her eyes, as if they were the key to unlocking her memories. She suddenly had an inexplicable certainty that if she were in a specific location, those past moments would replay before her.

    If she rushed to Irene¡¯s house, would she be able to find out what had really happened¡ªwho that strange woman was, why she died, and why Irene had regressed from a 29-year-old woman to the form of a baby?

    "Get on, this will be faster." A tall, elegant elk passed by Nicole.

    Nicole grabbed its antlers and leaped onto its back.

    "Thank you, Shinya."

    The elk didn¡¯t speak again, just started running quickly.

    The eastern sunlight broke through the clouds, shining on the just-awakening town, while the northern clouds cast a shadow over it.

    A girl and an elk raced through the intertwined layers of time, the dust kicked up in their wake dancing wildly in the morning breeze, reflecting a soft glow like fragments of lost memories.

    At the town gates, a young black panther watched a carriage leave, then jumped down from the tree and ran toward the town.

    ***

    The elk carried Nicole into a small backyard. She looked at the familiar arrangement, feeling a sense of nostalgia.

    In the corner of a small pond, a few water lilies still slept in the dawn light. Several clusters of spurges surrounded the fuzzy antler pillars, with vibrant and flourishing blue-violet Endless Summer hydrangeas beside them.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    She still remembered their names, which filled her with warmth and longing.

    Nicole turned and saw the other side of the backyard, where several freshly washed clothes were neatly hung on a line.

    They were once Irene¡¯s clothes.

    Suddenly, a black figure darted in front of her eyes. She saw a young black panther sneak through the garden, cautiously threading its way between the hanging clothes, occasionally pausing to sniff them before heading toward the back door.

    Nicole frowned at the scene. "Why were you sniffing my clothes?"

    The Shinya from the past naturally couldn¡¯t hear her, but the Shinya standing beside her answered honestly, "They smelled nice."

    "You were really rude." Nicole tossed the remark at him irritably, following the little black panther.

    The complaint made Shinya smile, but he quickly became serious when he heard the sound of a baby crying. Shinya followed her at a quick pace.

    They saw the young Shinya burst through Irene¡¯s bedroom door, then freeze in place.

    Shinya looked at his past self with regret. "It seems we were still too late."

    ***

    The young Shinya¡¯s shocked expression didn¡¯t fade for a long time.

    The woman lying in bed had already stopped breathing. The dining knife in her throat was stained red with blood, which had splattered onto the bed and soaked the sheets, as well as the walls.

    He had no time to deal with the dead woman on the bed. Instead, he crouched down, scooping up the crying baby along with the loose clothes on the floor.

    The baby reached out and grabbed his index finger, stopping her crying and smiling happily at him.

    The young Shinya finally recognized who the baby was, but how could he believe that a nearly 30-year-old woman had suddenly regressed into the form of a baby?

    "Irene, what on earth happened? "

    The baby Irene couldn¡¯t understand his words, only smiling at him. She reached out and tugged at his lapel, refusing to let go.

    Suddenly, a huge thunderclap exploded in the sky above the town, as if some terrible force had torn it apart.

    The young Shinya flinched in fright, and the baby in his arms began to cry again, burrowing into his chest.

    At that moment, another person burst into the room.

    The man looked nothing like Shinya, but both the Shinya of the past and present called him "father."

    Father Aoshi was drenched from the rain, a few strands of hair clinging to his forehead, which he had no mind to tidy.

    "Shinya, get back! I told you, you¡¯re not allowed to come here again."

    The anger in his eyes was instantly replaced by tension and worry when he saw the baby in Shinya''s arms.

    "What happened here?"

    "Father, Irene¡­ she¡­"

    The baby Irene cried harder and harder, making it impossible for the young Shinya to handle.

    Aoshi placed his hand on Irene¡¯s head, closed his eyes, and after a moment, opened them again, making a decision that completely baffled Shinya.

    "Take her away, right now."

    "Huh?" Shinya didn¡¯t understand.

    As if to answer Aoshi¡¯s words, terrified screams rang out from the street. The stench of blood and decay soon seeped into the house from outside.

    Shinya was about to ask what was happening outside but was stopped by his father.

    Aoshi opened the bedroom door and cautiously peeked outside. Though he couldn¡¯t see the street from there, he could still roughly guess what was happening outside from the smell in the air.

    Aoshi closed the door and emphasized again, "Take her away. Leave through the front door, don¡¯t worry about anything else, just get out of Acorn Town, and go as far as you can."

    "Why? What¡¯s happening outside?" Shinya asked in confusion.

    Aoshi didn¡¯t seem willing to explain further. He pushed Shinya toward the other door of the bedroom, urging him to leave.

    "Hurry, take her to find the Dawn Prayers."

    Shinya carried Irene through the living room and reached the front door. Aoshi opened the door for him.

    Suddenly, three withered beasts surrounded them.

    They opened their rotting mouths and lunged at Shinya. Unable to transform while holding the baby, Shinya was spared injury only because Aoshi rushed out, transforming into a giant bear and swatting the withered beasts away in a few swipes.

    When Shinya stepped outside, he was shocked by the scene on the street.

    Several withered beasts were devouring two corpses at the street corner, their entrails strewn all over the place. In the distance, countless withered beasts chased after the fleeing townspeople. Dead bodies, severed limbs, and skeletons littering the streets. The pervasive stench mixed with the smell of sulfur made it difficult to breathe. Even the torrential rain couldn¡¯t wash away the terrifying odor.

    Shinya forced himself to suppress his fear and nausea, unable to utter a word.

    "Wrap her up in your clothes, then transform and run. You can¡¯t run fast in human form," Aoshi, still in his giant bear form, urged as he stood beside his son. "Hurry!"

    "¡­Why? What¡¯s going on?¡­" Shinya muttered as he hurriedly put the baby down and fumbled with his clothes.

    "Just do as I say!" The giant bear continued to fend off the approaching withered beasts, unable to offer any further explanation.

    But even though Aoshi tore one apart after another, those ugly and repulsive dark creatures continued to surge forward without end.

    Shinya wrapped Irene securely in clothes, tying a knot with the long sleeves, then transformed into a black panther and picked up the knotted clothes with his mouth.

    "Go, this way!" The giant bear led the way, the black panther following closely behind.

    Their movements caught the attention of a few roaming ghouls. The ghouls leapt over a few withered beasts that were feasting on corpses and started to chase after them.

    Compared to the beast-like withered beasts, the humanoid ghouls had greater attack power, intelligence, and carried deadly poison.

    Aoshi, while fending off the ghouls'' attacks, led Shinya toward the outskirts of town.

    As they fled, the bear and the panther passed through the town square and saw the culprit behind the massacre.

    He was a tall, muscular man with dark skin and goat horns. Below his knees, his legs were replaced by animal-like hooves. With each step he took, the flowers and plants on the ground withered to hay, and corpses crumbled to white bones. He watched the slaughter with delight. His sharp laughter was cold and hollow. A pair of massive bat wings spread behind him, blocking out most of the sky.

    Rain had already drenched Shinya, and he shivered at the sight of the man from afar, his heart pounding wildly.

    "Come on, we can''t save anyone else," Aoshi urged anxiously, his giant bear form looking weary.

    The spots where he had been wounded by the ghouls were infected with poison and wouldn''t heal. Dark red blood mixed with rainwater dripped onto the ground.

    "Father, you''re hurt," Shinya said, his words muffled by the knotted clothes in his mouth, but his concern was clear.

    "I''m fine," his father replied calmly. "Take care of yourself and don''t get hurt by the poison."

    The giant bear let out a low growl, clearing a path ahead of them, knocking away several more withered beasts.

    The commotion caused by the bear and panther caught the attention of the man with goat horns.

    He smirked with amusement, "Oh? Looks like there are some stragglers."

    He lightly beckoned with his finger, and the shadow at his feet rose from the ground, forming a pitch-black silhouette in the rain.

    "I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Go take care of those two."

    "As... you... command..." The silhouette responded in a stiff, mechanical voice.

    Then, two blood-red lights appeared in its head, like a pair of scarlet eyes.

    The red glow illuminated its hollow body, with condensed darkness serving as its bones, supporting its incomplete form.

    It stood crookedly, the long sword in its left hand trembling slightly, while the black claw on its right hand crossed its chest.

    "Good boy," the man said with a wicked grin.

    No sooner had he finished speaking than the silhouette rushed out.

    Its scarlet eyes emitted a terrifying glow, leaving two twisted red trails in the rain.

 031 Escape

    Acorn Town had turned into a living hell.

    The demon and his minions had dragged the small town into an abyss of endless suffering. The innocent townspeople didn¡¯t even have time to sound the alarm or call for help before the entire town was subjected to total destruction.

    The torrential rain poured down, mixing blood and mud together. In his black panther form, Shinya ran through the rain, splashing through the filthy water that soaked his jet-black fur. The cold piercing to the bone.

    On his way, Shinya saw three or four withered beasts surrounding the corpse of a woman. She was holding a child in her arms, and the boy seemed to still be alive.

    The boy¡¯s eyes were wide with terror, but in his despair, he had lost the ability to speak. The withered beasts would soon finish devouring his mother, and then it would be his turn.

    Shinya recognized him¡ªthis was the same Andrew who had thrown rocks at him the day he transformed into a beast, calling him a monster. Despite Andrew¡¯s hatred toward him, Shinya¡¯s mind still flashed with the thought of saving him. After all, he was alive, and there was still a chance to save him.

    So Shinya slowed down.

    Aoshi seemed to see through his thoughts, but he didn¡¯t approve of Shinya¡¯s actions.

    Shapeshifters weren¡¯t good at fighting dark creatures. It was already a struggle just to protect themselves.

    "Not far ahead is the Selt Cliffs. Go south around them, and you¡¯ll find a shortcut to Northsail," the giant bear, tired and weary, stood beside his son, carefully instructing him on the next steps. He deliberately blocked Shinya¡¯s view so he couldn¡¯t see Andrew.

    Shinya glanced down at the ground under his father¡¯s feet, which was constantly stained with blood. He couldn¡¯t bear to let his father fight alone any longer. He knew that while the dark creatures¡¯ poison wasn¡¯t fatal to werewolves, it severely weakened their regenerative abilities.

    If they kept up this fight, Aoshi would eventually die of exhaustion. Shinya couldn¡¯t ask his father to bear more than he already had.

    But at the very least, he could¡ª

    "Father, I can fight too. We can still help those who are still alive¡ª"

    Before Shinya could finish, Aoshi abruptly shifted back to his human form.

    He took the crying Irene, wrapped her up again, then tied the knotted sleeve around the black panther¡¯s neck, securing baby Irene to Shinya¡¯s chest.

    "You can¡¯t fight. Listen to me, we¡¯re barely holding on as it is. We can¡¯t save anyone else. Take her and go, head to Northsail and find the Dawn Prayers."

    "You have to come with me," Shinya pleaded.

    "Yes, I will." For the first time in a long while, Aoshi smiled.

    Behind that strained smile, two beams of red light flashed past.

    A blade descended from the sky, plunging into Aoshi¡¯s unprotected back.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Aoshi let out a cry of pain as a spray of deep red blood erupted from his wound.

    In a rage-filled roar, his body turned into a misty white fog before reforming into his giant bear form.

    He spun around quickly, swiping his massive paw at the attacker, shielding his son and the infant from harm.

    Shinya stood frozen in shock at the sudden turn of events, realizing he needed to help his father.

    Just as he was about to step forward, his father¡¯s voice stopped him.

    "Go!!!"

    "Father!"

    Shinya didn¡¯t want to abandon his father, but he knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough to face this attacker.

    The attacker looked humanoid, but different from the ghouls they had encountered. Shinya couldn¡¯t sense any corruption from its body, only an indescribable, pure darkness.

    Unlike the ghouls that used claws, this one wielded a sword. In some ways, it seemed more like a person.

    Its swordsmanship was impeccable. Every strike and defense was sharp and precise. Clearly, its combat ability was on an entirely different level compared to the ghouls and withered beasts they had encountered earlier.

    Shinya didn¡¯t know what kind of dark creature this attacker was. He could only watch helplessly as it gradually overpowered Aoshi, putting the already-injured giant bear in an even worse position.

    Shinya wanted to help, but baby Irene cried even harder, and he suddenly realized that rushing in could put her at even greater risk.

    As he hesitated, three ghouls came charging toward him from the distance, shrieking like ravenous beasts.

    "Run!! I¡¯ll find a chance to catch up as a falcon!" Aoshi urged again during a brief pause in the battle.

    Shinya took one last look at his father before finally making the painful decision to sprint toward the Selt Cliffs.

    Sensing that his son and Irene had successfully escaped, Aoshi breathed a sigh of relief.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that the attacker¡¯s movements also slowed down.

    The two strange red lights on the attacker¡¯s head flickered in the rain like candles swaying in a storm.

    After one of Aoshi¡¯s strikes, the attacker stumbled and fell to the ground, barely managing to prop itself up with its sword.

    "...You¡­ too¡­ go. Run¡­"

    The darkness wrapped around the attacker like a cocoon, binding it in layers as it struggled to break free.

    Aoshi was shocked that the attacker could speak. Only now did he realize what this being was.

    It was an Enslaved Fiend, a weapon of slaughter created by demons, the most powerful of all creatures that could be enslaved by demons. Their raw material was carefully selected humans.

    "An Enslaved Fiend with self-awareness¡­?" Aoshi couldn¡¯t believe it.

    But whether he believed it or not, the fact remained¡ªthe Enslaved Fiend had stopped moving, standing still like a pitch-black statue in the rain.

    Aoshi decided to retreat, though he didn¡¯t completely lower his guard. He backed away while keeping his eyes on the Enslaved Fiend.

    By now, the three ghouls had caught up. Aoshi knew Shinya couldn¡¯t handle them alone, so he immediately turned around and ran in Shinya¡¯s direction.

    The Enslaved Fiend remained motionless. Aoshi glanced back at it one last time, and only then did he feel at ease. He transformed from a giant bear into a flame-patterned leopard, speeding up his pace.

    The ghouls couldn¡¯t catch up to Aoshi in his leopard form, and he had plenty of time to reach Shinya.

    Aoshi sighed with relief.

    The flame-patterned leopard leaped into the air, transforming into a falcon and soaring toward the sky.

    Suddenly, a massive shadow blocked out what little light remained in the rainstorm.

    The falcon looked up to see a flying figure approaching at incredible speed.

    It was the demon!

    Just when they were about to leave the town, it seemed there was still no escape.

    But Aoshi wasn¡¯t ready to give up. He nimbly darted between the town¡¯s buildings, trying to lose the demon in pursuit.

    However, he had underestimated the demon¡¯s destructive power.

    The demon had no intention of dodging the buildings. He plowed straight through the town¡¯s stone walls and bell tower, letting the bricks and stones crumble around him.

    Aoshi desperately controlled his flight, dodging the flying debris time and again, but he couldn¡¯t evade the demon¡¯s spiked mace.

    The falcon was struck, blood gushing from its head as it plummeted from the sky.

    In mid-air, the demon grabbed the falcon¡¯s wings and changed course, flying back toward the Enslaved Fiend.

    In his final moments of consciousness, Aoshi glimpsed the distant figure of the black panther running outside the town.

    Behind the small figure, three ghouls were in hot pursuit.

    "Child¡­ I¡¯m sorry. This time, I can¡¯t help you any longer."

 032 Critical Point of Despair

    The falcon was violently thrown to the ground, rolling through mud and pools of blood before finally reverting to human form.

    Aoshi struggled to open his eyes, watching as the rain fell from the dark grey sky, a sky without a hint of light.

    He gasped in despair, trying to get up.

    Suddenly, a spiked mace struck his chest, and in an instant, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He grabbed onto the mace, but found he no longer had any strength.

    In the face of the demon''s overwhelming power, he realized he was nothing.

    At this moment, the demon didn¡¯t even bother to spare him a glance.

    The demon¡¯s attention was fully on the Enslaved Fiend. He lifted his foot and mercilessly kicked the rebellious fiend away.

    The Enslaved Fiend, crushed by the demon¡¯s terrifying strength, collapsed, its body twisting into a grotesque shape before it crashed heavily to the ground. The sound of hundreds of bones breaking echoed through the air.

    ¡°You idiot! Fool! At this point, you still think you can defy me? With what? Who do you think you are? Who do you think you can save? Haha, what a joke!!¡±

    The Enslaved Fiend tried to flip itself over to sit up, only to realize that all it could do was crawl like a worm on the ground.

    Its sword had flown several meters away from the demon¡¯s previous attack. Even if it could retrieve it, it no longer had the strength to wield it.

    "Enough." The demon finally turned his head, glancing at the werewolf struggling under his mace. "Thousands have already died, I don''t mind adding one more."

    "Now, watch closely as the life you ''saved'' meets its end."

    The demon raised his spiked mace, aiming it at Aoshi¡¯s face, and swung down.

    The rain poured harder.

    The dark clouds blocked out the sun, as if night had descended. Thunder rumbled, like a mournful wail.

    Through the expanse of time and space, Shinya witnessed the scene unfold, his vision void of color, his ears deaf to any sound.

    "So¡­ this is how Father died¡­ So this is it¡­ I thought I was strong enough to face his death, but¡­"

    Shinya collapsed to his knees, his eyes unable to tear away from his father¡¯s broken body.

    "Shinya, no, you don''t have to watch this anymore."

    Nicole stepped in front of Shinya, blocking his view. She gently cradled his head, forcing him to look at her instead.

    "Shinya, look at me!"

    But Shinya''s eyes looked dead. Nicole couldn''t feel any warmth from his violet gaze.

    "Look at me!"

    No matter how loudly Nicole called, Shinya remained unresponsive.

    ¡°How could I be so stupid?¡± Nicole fought back tears, shaking Shinya''s body before letting him lean into her embrace.

    Nicole recalled how Shinya had subtly hinted at this twice. The first time was by the creek near the mercenary camp, where he asked:

    ¡°The answer might be in Acorn Town. Returning there might help you remember more. But if you do, you must face many sad, even despairing memories. Even so, do you still want to go?¡±

    The second time was just before entering Acorn Town, when Shinya, in elk form, asked, "Are you sure you want to continue?"

    Nicole thought he was asking her.

    "Why didn¡¯t I realize sooner¡­" Nicole held Shinya tighter, lowering her head in guilt.

    It turned out, Shinya wasn¡¯t testing her, but himself. He must have not wanted to return to this painful place. But if there was any chance that it could help Nicole recover her memories, he was willing to try.

    Even if it meant facing the brutal scene of his father¡¯s death.

    "Shinya. I''m sorry..."

    Nicole cupped Shinya''s face, pressing her forehead to his, her eyes full of sorrow.

    "Please, say something. Even if it''s to call me an idiot, just don''t stay silent."

    Feeling his cold skin against hers, Nicole realized that Shinya was as cold as ice.

    ***

    "He''s as cold as ice. Dad, I don''t know what to do..."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Kyle looked at Shinya, curled up on the bed, helpless.

    This was the third day since Shinya had returned from Acorn Town.

    Three days ago, he had returned to the "Sword Sheath" inn in Seagull Town, soaked and covered in dirt. He didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes blank. No matter how much Tsuruga or Kyle asked, he remained silent.

    It was only later that the news of the demon¡¯s attack on Acorn Town reached Seagull Town.

    Tsuruga learned from the priests in charge of purifying the victims'' bodies that Aoshi had died. He had a rough idea of why Shinya had survived.

    Kyle, upon hearing the news, blamed himself incessantly.

    He regretted pushing Shinya to go for Irene. If Shinya hadn¡¯t gone, Aoshi wouldn¡¯t have followed, and now both would still be safe.

    For the past three days, Kyle had tried to get Shinya to eat something, but no matter how much he comforted or persuaded, Shinya remained unresponsive.

    He was like a shell, devoid of a soul.

    When Kyle touched Shinya, he suddenly realized that the shell had even lost its warmth.

    He was as cold as ice.

    Tsuruga didn¡¯t know the shapeshifter¡¯s magic. If Aoshi were still here, he¡¯d have a way to help Shinya. But now, the only person Shinya could rely on was Tsuruga, a man who had been exiled, not even considered a full werewolf anymore.

    "Take him to the bathroom and let him soak in hot water. We can¡¯t let him stay like this."

    Kyle nodded, just about to pick up Shinya when the noise of voices from downstairs interrupted him.

    Tsuruga followed the sound, descending to the tavern¡¯s main hall where he saw a group of unfamiliar guests. They surrounded a tall, middle-aged woman, entering the inn in a high-profile manner.

    All eyes were on her.

    Tsuruga couldn¡¯t help but stare as well.

    The woman had an elegant aura, walking with poise. She wore a luxurious, plain silk gown, her hair meticulously styled in a refined updo. Despite carrying no weapons, her presence alone created an unspoken pressure in the hall.

    Her calm gaze swept across the room, and in imperfect common tongue, she said, "I apologize for disturbing your meal, but does Aoshi reside here?"

    "Are you here to stay?" Tsuruga asked from the staircase, locking eyes with her from afar.

    The woman stared at him for a moment, finally recognizing the exiled werewolf.

    "Tsuruga? How¡­?" She abruptly stopped, not finishing her thought.

    "Am I aging so fast you can¡¯t recognize me anymore?" Tsuruga smiled bitterly. "But you, Suzuran, still look as beautiful as ever."

    Suzuran didn¡¯t smile at the compliment. "Tsuruga, I¡¯m here for Aoshi. Where is he?"

    "Aoshi is no longer here."

    Suzuran looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Tsuruga didn¡¯t answer, turning his back to her. "You¡¯ve come to take Shinya back as agreed, haven¡¯t you? Follow me. He¡¯s upstairs."

    With that, he began to walk up the stairs.

    Without hesitation, Suzuran followed.

    Behind her were three young people¡ªtwo girls and one boy. By human standards, they seemed to be around seventeen or eighteen, slightly older than Shinya. All three were dressed in rigid leather armor, each carrying long swords strapped to their backs, longer than their own height.

    As they passed the dining tables, whispers rose among the patrons.

    "Who are they?"

    "They¡¯re here for Aoshi."

    "Are they werewolves too?"

    "They don¡¯t look much different from humans, do they?"

    "You¡¯ll know the difference if you piss them off."

    "You go first, I¡¯m not getting involved."

    "Coward."

    The short-haired girl at the back seemed to understand common tongue. She turned and glared at the two whispering patrons.

    They immediately covered their mouths, not daring to make another sound.

    Kyle stood awkwardly at the doorway, watching the four unfamiliar guests.

    When Suzuran¡¯s gaze fell on him, Kyle felt a pang of fear.

    His instincts told him these people weren¡¯t human. It wasn¡¯t their appearance, but the aura they exuded.

    "Who¡¯s he?" Suzuran asked in werewolf language.

    "My child." Tsuruga stepped in front of Kyle, deliberately blocking her view. "He¡¯s not even ''half-blood.'' Just a boy. He¡¯s of no use to you."

    Suzuran walked past Tsuruga, giving him a meaningful glance. "Then you¡¯d better take responsibility and protect him well."

    With that, she strode into Shinya¡¯s room.

    Kyle watched her enter the room, holding his breath. He barely understood werewolf language, so he couldn¡¯t fully grasp what Tsuruga and Suzuran had discussed. Even if he did understand, he couldn¡¯t comprehend the significance behind their words, nor why his father had stood protectively in front of him.

    "Who are they? What do they want?" Kyle asked, standing by his father.

    "They¡¯ve come to take Shinya home."

    Kyle knew that one day, he and Shinya would part. But now that the day had arrived, he found it hard to accept.

    "Yeah, I know, he¡¯ll have to return to Togekaze one day, someday¡­"

    "Kyle," Tsuruga looked at his son. Kale, who is always playful and carefree, turns out to be the one who struggles the most with goodbyes.

    Kyle glanced awkwardly at his father, tears welling in his eyes. "I¡¯ll go check on Mom."

    With that, he rushed downstairs, his eyes red.

    Tsuruga watched him go. "You need to learn to face separation and grow up alone. Because one day, your mother will leave you, and so will I."

    In the room, Suzuran was shocked by Shinya¡¯s condition.

    She had never seen a blood wolf kid become so weak. The blessing of the Shadow Wolf granted werewolves unimaginable vitality. The only thing required to activate this power was the will to survive.

    If a werewolf voluntarily gave up their will to live, the blessing would no longer work, and they would weaken and die.

    To see the pureblood child of the Bloodwolf in such a state, Suzuran swore that his guardian would pay a heavy price for this.

    "Where is Aoshi?!!" Suzuran demanded angrily.

    Her rage caused the long-haired girl beside her to lower her head in fear, even though she knew Suzuran¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t directed at her.

    Tsuruga stood silently by the door, his face full of sorrow.

    Suzuran stepped forward, grabbing Tsuruga by the collar with force.

    "Answer me! Where is Aoshi??? Where has that bastard gone?!"

    "He¡¯s dead. Killed by the demon."

    Stunned, Suzuran released her grip. "What did you say? Aoshi¡­ killed by a demon? I don¡¯t believe it."

    "Suzuran, you underestimated the demon¡¯s power. The demon led his forces to attack a human town, wiping it out completely. Aoshi and Shinya were caught in the middle. Aoshi likely died protecting Shinya."

    "And now Shinya is like this?"

    Tsuruga looked at her apologetically, nodding silently. After a long pause, he said, "I don¡¯t know how to help him. He won¡¯t speak, he refuses to eat."

    "And you just sit here and watch?"

    Tsuruga avoided her gaze, his face full of frustration and guilt. "I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ I¡¯m no longer a werewolf¡­"

    Suzuran no longer looked at him and turned her attention back to Shinya. "I¡¯m taking him home immediately. We¡¯re leaving today."

    Tsuruga didn¡¯t object.

    However, the short-haired girl who had come with Suzuran wasn¡¯t pleased.

    "Today? In his half-dead state? Ugh, I hate it. I don¡¯t want to share a cabin with him on the way home."

    Suzuran turned to the boy accompanying them and instructed, "Go tell Captain Leif at the port that we¡¯ll need to book space in the cargo hold for the return journey."

    The boy hesitated. "You¡¯re going to put him in the cargo hold? Even if he¡¯s in this condition, that seems¡­ seems wrong."

    "Suzuran, you¡¯re too kind!" The girl immediately stuck close to Suzuran, fawning over her decision.

    Suzuran, however, raised her hand to stop the girl. "You seem to have misunderstood. The one going to the cargo hold is you."

 033 At the Edge of Hope

    The short-haired girl heard this and her face immediately darkened. She dared not oppose Suzuran''s decision, but she angrily turned around and slammed the door as she left.

    The boy called out her name and chased after her.

    The long-haired girl stayed behind with Suzuran. She looked at Shinya, who was weakly lying in bed, her eyes full of sympathy.

    ¡°Suzuran, is there anything I can do to help?¡± she asked in a soft, gentle voice.

    ¡°Do you know what despair is?¡± Suzuran sat by the bed, gently cradling Shinya in her arms.

    The long-haired girl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯ve never experienced it.¡±

    ¡°I hope you never will.¡±

    Suzuran¡¯s voice was as soft as a whisper but was clearly heard by Tsuruga standing nearby.

    What is despair? Tsuruga didn¡¯t know. Even though he was exiled, he had never felt despair.

    But Shinya knew.

    For Shinya, despair was losing two people who meant everything to him¡ªIrene and Aoshi¡ªon the same day.

    Shinya lost them forever.

    The survivors of that massacre could not move on. Instead of feeling lucky to have survived, they questioned why they were spared and why their loved ones had to die.

    For three days, Tsuruga had been trying to talk to Shinya. He told him, "You must pull yourself together. Your father wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this." But his words had no effect.

    Tsuruga thought Suzuran would say the same thing. However, Suzuran didn¡¯t.

    She held the despairing boy in her arms, letting him rest against her chest. She gently stroked his black hair and lowered her gaze to look at him, her eyes filled with tenderness and affection.

    ¡°Shinya, you don¡¯t have to speak if you don¡¯t want to. You don¡¯t have to smile if you don¡¯t feel like it. You don¡¯t even have to try if you¡¯re not ready. All I want is for you to promise me two things¡ªeat well and sleep soundly. If you want to cry, cry as much as you want. No one will blame you. You¡¯ve already done so well. Do you know that? You¡¯ve always been my pride, Shinya.¡±

    As she spoke, she loosened her embrace and cupped Shinya¡¯s face with one hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shinya. I shouldn¡¯t have waited for the agreed time to pick you up. I should¡¯ve come earlier to see you and taken you home. Please¡­ forgive me¡­¡±

    Suzuran was filled with guilt and remorse. As Anshu, the guardian of the Bloodwolf¡¯s youngest member, she had agreed to let Aoshi take the then-thirteen-year-old Shinya away¡ªa separation that lasted thirty years.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shinya. I shouldn¡¯t have let Aoshi take you, even during such ¡®extraordinary times.¡¯ If I had been stronger, if I had had the power to protect you back then¡­¡±

    Suzuran choked on her words and couldn¡¯t continue. She lowered her head, unconsciously leaning against Shinya.

    After three days of silence, Shinya finally spoke his first word, ¡°Suzuran?¡±

    Hearing Shinya¡¯s voice, Suzuran abruptly raised her head.

    Large tears rolled down Shinya¡¯s blank face. ¡°Suzuran?¡±

    Tears dripped from his chin, soaking his clothes. He kept repeating the name, as if it was the only word he knew.

    ¡°Suzuran? Suzuran?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Suzuran.¡± Suzuran hurriedly reached out to gently caress his face, not even noticing that her own face was already wet with tears. ¡°Silly child, I¡¯m Suzuran. You remember me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Suzuran¡­ Suzuran¡­¡±

    Memories, like the tide, can recede and return.

    Shinya thought he would never remember. He thought all goodbyes were final, with no chance of reunion.

    ***

    That year, Shinya was thirteen years old. For humans, thirteen might already seem mature, but for werewolves, whose growth is slow, thirteen was the equivalent of a toddler needing constant care. At that age, he looked no older than a four-year-old human child, with a mental maturity to match.

    Even though he didn¡¯t fully grasp that he was standing at a turning point in his life, he could sense that what was about to happen wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Hiding by the door, he clearly overheard a conversation between a man and a woman inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking him away. Tonight, we¡¯ll leave Togekaze,¡± said the man, whose voice Shinya didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. I can¡¯t entrust a child to a man,¡± Suzuran¡¯s voice replied.

    ¡°Then do you have a better way? With your current power, you can¡¯t protect him. He might not even survive until adulthood¡­¡± The man¡¯s words were cut off by Suzuran.

    ¡°Escaping with a pureblood child is a capital offense. Neither of us would escape punishment.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If the higher-ups come after us, just put all the blame on me.¡±

    ¡°But this way¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as he can live, I¡¯m willing to pay any price,¡± the man said with calm but unwavering determination.

    ¡°But where will you take him?¡±

    ¡°To Twilight Harbor. There are some human merchant ships there. I¡¯ll take him across the Black Jade Sea to the Asate continent.¡±

    ¡°The human world won¡¯t be good for his growth.¡± Suzuran was still unconvinced.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than losing his life. Please, Suzuran. He¡¯s my child.¡± The man paused, then repeated with deep reverence, ¡°My child.¡±

    ¡°Aoshi¡­¡± Suzuran seemed shaken.

    Hearing this, Shinya could no longer stay silent. He realized that if he didn¡¯t do something, he would be forcibly separated from Suzuran¡ªa prospect he couldn¡¯t bear.

    He rushed in, clinging to Suzuran, his deep violet eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Suzuran, don¡¯t send me away. I promise I¡¯ll be good from now on. Please don¡¯t send me away,¡± Shinya cried and pleaded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of their bullying. I¡¯m not afraid of bleeding, getting hurt, or starving. Just let me stay with you, please.¡±

    Suzuran didn¡¯t respond to Shinya¡¯s pleas. She remained silent for a long time before finally making a painful decision. ¡°Aoshi, I¡¯ll give you thirty years. Thirty years from today, I will personally go to the Asate continent to find you. I will make sure to bring Shinya home before he comes of age.¡±

    Shinya¡¯s last shred of hope was shattered.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this.¡± Shinya sat on the ground, heartbroken, unable to accept this reality. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you, Suzuran.¡±

    The man glanced at Shinya with pity but quickly regained his usual stern expression. ¡°Fine, thirty years. I agree. But I ask one thing of you in return.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°In those thirty years, climb to the top of the hierarchy and eliminate all threats to him.¡±

    Hearing this, Suzuran raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it?¡± The man¡¯s tone was skeptical, almost taunting.

    Suzuran¡¯s smile widened. ¡°In thirty years, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll reach the position of ¡®Matron.¡¯ But clearing out the trash within Anshu? That I can handle.¡± She paused, her face turning serious. ¡°But you know, this means I¡¯ll have to put all the blame on you. Even if you aren¡¯t caught in those thirty years, you¡¯ll never¡­¡±

    The man shook his head, signaling Suzuran to stop. ¡°This place isn¡¯t worth coming back to.¡±

    Suzuran looked into his cold eyes and finally understood that there was nothing left there for him.

    ¡°Then go. From now on, you are an exile of Togekaze.¡±

    After saying this, Suzuran knelt down, facing Shinya, who was tearfully distraught.

    She patted Shinya¡¯s head. ¡°Shinya, say hello to your ¡®father.¡¯¡±

    In the werewolf language, there was no word for ¡°father.¡± Suzuran used the human word, its pronunciation foreign to Shinya.

    Shinya didn¡¯t understand the word ¡°father,¡± nor its meaning.

    He simply threw himself into Suzuran¡¯s arms, clinging to her and refusing to let go.

    Suzuran gently pulled him away. ¡°Shinya, look at me.¡±

    She cupped his face and gazed at him earnestly. Only when he stopped crying, and when his purple eyes reflected her face, did she finally speak.

    ¡°From today, you will forget all unhappy memories of Togekaze. You will also forget me. You will trust your ¡®father,¡¯ listen to his teachings, and be a good child.¡±

    Young Shinya couldn¡¯t look away from Suzuran¡¯s enchanting eyes. He had no idea that he was already under her magic.

    Shinya nodded blankly.

    ¡°Good boy, stand up.¡± Suzuran helped him up and led him to the man. ¡°From today, he will take care of you. He is your father. His name is Aoshi.¡±

    Shinya looked up, a little afraid, at the tall, cold-faced man before him. ¡°Father? Aoshi?¡±

    Aoshi knelt down and placed his large hand on Shinya¡¯s head. For a moment, his frosty face softened, becoming warm and gentle.

    ¡°Shinya, nice to meet you. I am Aoshi, your father.¡±

    ***

    After that parting, Suzuran¡¯s name gradually faded from Shinya¡¯s memory. He couldn¡¯t even recall why he had been taken away from Togekaze.

    It wasn¡¯t until Suzuran appeared before him again that all the blocked memories flooded back into his mind.

    His father had once said he would pay any price to keep him alive.

    His father had kept his word. For that, he gave up his own life.

    When the thirty-year agreement came to an end, Shinya followed the plan and returned with Suzuran to Togekaze¡ªhis true homeland, his real home¡ªthe kingdom of werewolves.

    But the homeland brought him no comfort. Everything here felt so foreign.

    After losing Aoshi and Irene, it took Shinya a long time to learn how to speak again, to talk like a normal person. It took him even longer to make friends with his peers.

    During this period, to mend Shinya¡¯s broken heart, Suzuran once again used magic on him. This type of magic could alter a person¡¯s perception to some extent, even influence memories. However, it only worked if the person fully trusted the caster.

    This ¡°benevolent lie¡± blurred Shinya¡¯s memories of the massacre, dulled the pain, and even erased some cruel details. He only remembered that his father had sacrificed himself during the massacre, and another beloved person had left him during their escape.

    Years later, Shinya knew Suzuran¡¯s magic was still affecting him. Yet he chose to believe he now had enough courage to face his father¡¯s death and Irene¡¯s disappearance. That¡¯s why he decided to accept the priest¡¯s mission¡ªto deliver the tainted Moonstone to the Dawn Prayers, returning to the place that once shattered his heart.

    Unfortunately, he had overestimated his own strength.

    When the demon¡¯s mace smashed into his father¡¯s face, Suzuran¡¯s ¡°benevolent lie¡± shattered alongside it. His once-healed heart was crushed into dust.

    It felt as if he had been transported back to those years ago, back to being a boy devastated by despair.

    The pouring rain had already soaked him to the bone, and everything around him was as cold as an ice cavern.

    Amid the thunder and lightning, the torrential rain, he seemed to hear a familiar voice calling his name.

    ¡°¡­Shinya, no, you don''t have to watch this anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I¡­ realize it sooner¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, say something. Even if it''s to call me an idiot, just don''t stay silent.¡±

    The warmth of her forehead against his skin startled Shinya. Her body was so warm.

    That warmth flowed through his entire body, dispelling all the cold and darkness, making him unconsciously crave more¡ªhe wanted to be closer.

    He reached out and tightly embraced her until the rain could no longer seep between them, until she began to struggle from how hard he was holding her.

    ¡°Shinya¡­ you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡±

    Shinya didn¡¯t apologize, nor did he loosen his grip.

    ¡°Say you won¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Nicole, feeling like she was about to suffocate, had no choice but to agree. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you¡­ so can you loosen up a bit?¡±

    Shinya eased his strength but still didn¡¯t let Nicole leave his embrace.

    The rain continued to pour, and the memories replayed relentlessly in his mind.

    The demon had already discarded his father¡¯s corpse and turned to torment the dying Enslaved Fiend. It grabbed the fiend by the neck, effortlessly lifting it into the air.

    Shinya knew that if the Enslaved Fiend hadn¡¯t held back when it attacked his father, he, Irene, and Aoshi might all have died that day. In other words, the fiend¡¯s actions might have saved him and Irene¡¯s lives.

    But Shinya didn¡¯t feel grateful. He loathed all creatures of darkness and hated everything connected to demons.

    The seeds of revenge, once dulled by Suzuran¡¯s magic, quietly revived in the freezing rain. They took root in his shattered heart, silently sprouting and growing.

    And along with them, something else seemed to awaken.

    Nicole, facing away from the scene, was unaware of the commotion behind her.

    But Shinya saw it all.

    A withered, decayed hand emerged from the muddy ground. Then another. And another¡­

    There were over twenty in total.

    Shinya watched the sudden turn of events without flinching. His face remained as calm as ever, but the storm in his purple eyes betrayed the turmoil within.

 034 Glimmer

    The Enslaved Fiend was on the brink of death under the demon''s relentless assault. The pitch-black shadows wrapped around his neck like a pair of powerful hands, strangling him; they also encased his body like an unyielding armor, rendering him immobile and incapable of resistance.

    All he could do was watch as the demon''s spiked mace shattered the head of the werewolf Shapeshifter. He was powerless to stop it.

    He had taken countless lives and witnessed death countless times, but this time, he saw something different.

    A soft, ethereal glow rose from the Shapeshifter¡¯s lifeless body, like fireflies on a summer night. They lingered and danced in the air for a moment, as if reluctant to leave, before slowly ascending to the sky and fading into nothingness.

    What was that? A soul?

    He didn¡¯t know, nor could he find an answer.

    The demon had already stepped forward, grabbing him by the neck with one hand and lifting him into the air.

    He struggled desperately to break free, but it was futile.

    "Pathetic wretch, stop struggling," the demon growled, his massive hand tightening around the Fiend¡¯s neck, nearly snapping it. "No matter how many times you try, you can never escape from me. You¡¯ll forever be nothing more than a pawn in my hands."

    The demon tilted his head slightly, pondering his own words. "A pawn, perhaps that¡¯s giving you too much credit. No, no¡ªyou¡¯re nothing more than a slave."

    "And how should I punish a disobedient slave?" the demon asked with amusement. Without waiting for an answer, he thrust his hand violently through the Fiend¡¯s body.

    Dark red blood spurted out, only to be quickly consumed by the shadows binding him.

    "Got any suggestions? Feel free to share," the demon taunted with a smirk.

    The Enslaved Fiend writhed in agony, overwhelmed by searing pain. He couldn¡¯t speak; garbled sounds were trapped in his throat.

    The demon was still speaking nearby, but it was as if his words no longer reached him.

    He felt his consciousness sinking deeper and deeper into an endless abyss, slow yet unstoppable.

    In the boundless darkness, countless glowing particles flitted past him.

    They ascended while he descended.

    He reached out, trying to grasp the particles, but they slipped through his fingers like grains of sand.

    He caught nothing.

    Yet the moment his fingers brushed against the particles, fragments of words and sounds, light and shadow, burst into his mind unbidden.

    ¡­¡­

    In a small northern town ravaged by snow and wind, he sprinted through the flurry of snowflakes.

    "Catch him! Catch that bastard!"

    He saw himself calmly facing his pursuers, effortlessly leaving them behind.

    He saw himself wielding a sword, striking down each intruder with ease.

    ¡­¡­

    "I heard you''re the best swordsman around here. I wonder, do you dare play a little game with me?"

    No one had ever beaten him.

    Except her.

    A bottle fell, spilling its intoxicating contents across the floor. Warm bodies intertwined, their shared heat igniting unrestrained desire. In their naked embrace, the two spoke of eternal love through lingering kisses.

    He wanted those captivating eyes, those soft lips, to belong to him alone from this moment on.

    "For you, I¡¯d do anything," he vowed.

    "Then, would you become my blade?"

    "Just give the word."

    In the sweetness of her smile, he lost himself completely.

    ¡­¡­

    "Tell me, who hurt you?"

    The girl cradled her shattered, violated body, and after a long silence, she whispered a name.

    "Very well. By dawn tomorrow, that name will vanish from this world forever."

    He stood amidst raging flames, crimson blood dripping from his left arm, trailing down the edge of his blade before splattering onto the ground.

    Blinded by vengeance, the lives claimed by his sword were nothing more than numbers to him.

    Amid the inferno, a blade of betrayal pierced through his body. He turned, only to see the face he loved more than anything.

    In the girl¡¯s dark eyes, his own shocked expression was reflected back at him.

    Beneath the blood moon, a mysterious man appeared without warning, hovering above the collapsed rooftop. He looked down at the pair below him, as though waiting for something.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "I¡¯ve done it! The ninety-nine souls you wanted! Now, I demand my freedom!"

    The girl¡¯s plea received no reply.

    The man in the sky smirked mockingly and corrected her, "Ninety-eight."

    A blood-stained dagger fell to the ground, and he grasped the girl¡¯s hand in reverse.

    "That¡¯s right, I only approached you to repay the price of my deal with the demon."

    "Fine, then let me tell you now¡ªI never loved you!"

    "You were nothing more than a tool for me to borrow and kill with!"

    He seemed to hear something shatter within him. He saw the sword in his left hand slash across the girl¡¯s throat in one swift motion.

    But what sprayed out wasn¡¯t blood¡ªit was a dense, fog-like darkness.

    "Perfect, ninety-nine souls. I¡¯ll take them all as promised," the man on the rooftop said gleefully, snapping his fingers. "From this day forth, I am your master."

    So that¡¯s how it is¡­

    The spreading shadows crept beyond the burning flames, consuming him entirely. He fell under the dominion of those bat-like wings and never managed to escape.

    From that moment on, he was trapped in an endless cycle of slaughter, becoming the demon¡¯s puppet, plaything, slave, and instrument of war.

    Until one day, he was ordered to hunt down a woman.

    The woman was utterly unremarkable, defenseless and unarmed. Why she had become the demon¡¯s target piqued his curiosity.

    "Kill me, I beg you."

    For the first time, he heard such a strange request from someone at the edge of his blade.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t want to kill anymore.

    He wounded her, then let her escape.

    He watched as she ran toward a human village, where she was rescued by a human woman, seemingly in her thirties.

    His master¡ªthe demon¡ªwas furious, for it was the first time he had defied an order using his own will.

    "Very well! You want to save her? Then let her cling to life for just a little while longer," the demon sneered, his anger giving way to a more sinister plan. "At dawn, I will destroy the entire village! And it will all be your fault. Remember that¡ªyour fault."

    Acorn Town was consumed by darkness.

    In the midst of the one-sided massacre, two resilient figures managed to escape with an infant cradled in their arms.

    The demon ordered him to eliminate the three survivors, but once again, he fought back with everything he had.

    Not for any noble reason¡ªhe simply didn¡¯t want to be controlled by the demon anymore. He didn¡¯t want to kill again.

    A young black panther, shielded by a massive bear, carried the infant out of the town, yet they could not evade the relentless pursuit of several ghouls.

    Meanwhile, his own strength failed him, and he began to lose consciousness.

    The last thing his fading vision captured was the radiant, sword-like brilliance of holy magic and the figure clad in a pure white robe.

    His master¡ªthe demon¡ªwas overwhelmed by the holy magic, forced into a desperate retreat before fleeing in panic.

    He lay on the ground, as limp and wretched as rotting sludge.

    "Kill me, I beg you."

    These were the last words he heard himself say to the figure in the white robe.

    ¡­¡­

    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself imprisoned in a dimly lit chamber.

    In front of him stood an elderly man, full of vigor despite his age. His hair was streaked with gray, and he wore a priest¡¯s robe of white trimmed with blue. On his chest was the emblem of the "Blooming Feather"¡ªthe renowned insignia of the neutral priest guild, Dawn Prayers, from the human world.

    "Why did you save me?"

    "You begged me to save you. How could I leave you to die?"

    "I only wanted you to kill me. Just kill me!"

    "Well, I¡¯ve already saved you. What else can I do?" The old man looked entirely innocent as he turned to a nearby colleague. "Spike, he¡¯s asking me to kill him."

    The man called Spike, a middle-aged priest with messy, curly hair, stepped forward. He grabbed the young man by the hair, forcing him to meet his gaze.

    "Kill you? Sorry, that¡¯s not part of the services we offer," Spike sneered. "Listen up, kid. We¡¯ve captured you. So, don¡¯t go dreaming about an easy death. You won¡¯t get off that lightly."

    "Who are you? What do you want from me?"

    Spike released his grip and stepped back, silently observing him.

    During this moment, he noticed the ring on Spike¡¯s left hand. It bore a mysterious and controversial insignia¡ªthe Sacred Scepter.

    He had heard of the symbol but had never seen anyone wear it in person.

    "I am Nafal Viktor, the High Priest of Dawn Prayers," the old man introduced himself politely, his demeanor catching him off guard. "This is my colleague, Spike Frey, leader of the Sevenfold Verdict."

    Sevenfold Verdict¡ªthe legendary elite combat force under Dawn Prayers¡ªwas real after all.

    "From today, you are one of us," the High Priest cheerfully announced.

    "...Are you joking!?" His reaction to the news wasn¡¯t gratitude¡ªit was anger.

    He knew he was unworthy of forgiveness. And now, they wanted him to join Dawn Prayers? What kind of cruel joke was this?

    "I¡¯m not joking," the High Priest Nafal said, his smile unwavering. "Mr. Rivern Rybirths, please report to the Murmuring Sanctum tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t be late."

    With that, Nafal handed him a letter of recommendation and turned to leave.

    "Wait! My name isn¡¯t Rivern Rybirths!"

    Nafal paused, a slightly troubled expression crossing his face. "Oh, is that so? But the name is already written in the recommendation letter. Too much effort to change it now. Just roll with it, Rivern."

    Without another glance, Nafal walked off, leaving him stunned.

    Rivern froze for a moment, then sank into a bitter, dry laugh. Afterward, he collapsed onto the ground, silently sobbing.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you, laughing and crying like that? Get up. Don¡¯t think just because the High Priest is backing you, you can laze around for the rest of your life," Spike¡¯s sharp voice cut through his thoughts.

    "Why should I get up? Why even ask?"

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Your official induction is tomorrow, but your first task starts today."

    "And what task is that, you ask? Of course¡ªcleaning the latrines!"

    Spike¡¯s tone was devoid of warmth, yet to Rivern, it was more comforting than any words of solace could ever be.

    Spike led him out of the chamber.

    The long-lost sunlight made him squint uncomfortably.

    "This is what it feels like to walk under the sun. Remember this feeling. Don¡¯t forget it," Spike said.

    Rivern vowed in his heart that he would never forget.

    "Thank you," he said softly.

    "Thank us? No, there¡¯s no need for that," Spike replied. "We¡¯re simply following the Goddess¡¯s will in bringing you under her banner. From now on, you¡¯re nothing more than a lapdog of the Goddess of Light, Hekarian."

    "A lapdog, huh? That doesn¡¯t sound like something a servant of the Holy Light would say," Rivern chuckled.

    "Is that so? Well, besides being a lapdog, there¡¯s another identity you bear¡ªone you¡¯d better not forget," Spike said with a smirk.

    Before Rivern could ask, Spike provided the answer.

    "You¡¯re a prisoner. For the rest of your life, you¡¯ll live under the watchful eyes of the Sevenfold Verdict. That¡¯s the condition of your pardon. If you fall into darkness again, those who punish you won¡¯t be from Dawn Prayers or the Sevenfold Verdict."

    "Then who will it be?"

    "Who knows? Let¡¯s hope you never have to find out."

    Spike tossed a silver ring to Rivern. Catching it, Rivern examined it closely and saw the insignia of the Sevenfold Verdict etched on its surface.

    "What¡¯s this? My collar?"

    "You could think of it that way," Spike replied with a grin, clearly enjoying the analogy. Then, with a more serious tone, he added, "Wear it. Never take it off, no matter what. When the time comes, it might just save your life."

    Rivern tried slipping the ring onto the index finger of his left hand and was startled to discover that the loose ring adjusted itself, shrinking to fit perfectly.

    He almost thought he heard a faint metallic clang, as though something had locked tightly around his heart.

    A faint smile crossed his lips.

    He was content with this outcome. Whether as the Goddess¡¯s lapdog or a prisoner, it was still far better than being the demon¡¯s tool of slaughter.

    "Alright then, can I start today¡¯s work now?" he asked with a calm determination.

 035 Shackles

    They could have treated Rivern as nothing more than a demon¡¯s pawn and wiped him out along with the ghouls, erasing him from existence forever. But at Nafal¡¯s insistence, the priests brought him¡ªby then a creature that had lost all semblance of humanity¡ªback to Northsail.

    The Enslaved Fiend was dead, and Rivern Rybirths was reborn.

    An Enslaved Fiend obeys the demon that created it, surviving solely on the magic bestowed by its master. When the demon ceases to supply this power, the fiend deteriorates into a mindless ghoul.

    This should have been Rivern¡¯s final fate.

    Yet, with Nafal¡¯s help, he was given a different ending.

    Still, Rivern did not know how the High Priest severed the bond between him and the demon, allowing him to return to human form from the state of an Enslaved Fiend.

    Since regaining his humanity, Rivern has never felt the hunger for dark magic, as if he were still the ordinary person he had been many years ago.

    He had asked the High Priest more than once how this was accomplished. But every time, the answer he received was vague and far from satisfying.

    "I have always believed that everyone is born into this world with a certain purpose, a mission to fulfill, whether it is good or bad," Nafal said.

    "A mission?" Rivern asked, puzzled.

    "Yes. This mission drives you toward something you are destined to accomplish."

    "And what¡¯s your mission?" Rivern pressed.

    "My mission? Naturally, it¡¯s to help those who need it most," Nafal replied with a gentle smile.

    The High Priest¡¯s words left Rivern even more confused.

    The old man simply smiled at him and said, "The ring suits you well. Take good care of it."

    ¡­¡­

    The seasons cycled, and time flew by.

    Under Spike''s guidance, Rivern gave up the sword, transitioned from being left-handed to ambidextrous, and even learned how to wield a staff. To his surprise, he also mastered the use of holy magic.

    Outwardly, he became an entry-level priest of Dawn Prayers, but in secret, he held a different position within the Sevenfold Verdict.

    "A pardon from the Goddess."

    At some point, he began to wonder: What had he done to deserve such favor?

    Was his supposed repentance enough to earn this level of forgiveness?

    Surely, it couldn¡¯t be that simple.

    His true identity was known only to Nafal and Spike.

    Years later, the two who knew his secret¡ªthe two whose guidance and care had been invaluable to him¡ªboth left him, one after another.

    Nafal was assassinated by a band of rogues in Northsail. The incident became the spark that plunged the entire city into chaos and war.

    At the time, Rivern happened to be away from Northsail. Just as he was preparing to rush back to avenge Nafal, Spike suddenly appeared and locked him in the basement of a church in Echowater Town.

    "Revenge? Are you planning to repeat the same mistakes, Rivern? Nafal didn¡¯t save your life so you could seek vengeance for him!"

    Spike¡¯s words struck like a bolt of lightning in the dark, jolting Rivern to his senses.

    He couldn¡¯t fall into the same cycle again. He couldn¡¯t let himself be consumed by the flames of hatred once more.

    "But on another note, Nafal is gone now. So, if you truly want to abandon your dignity as a human and return to being a slave of darkness, no one can stop you anymore. However, if you still wish, at the very last moment, to protect the pride of being human, open the crystal vial in this box. At that point, there will be no one left to save you. But you will finally get what you¡¯ve always wanted¡ªto die, just as you asked for at the very beginning."

    Spike left him with a mysterious wooden box and then disappeared without a trace, vanishing entirely from Rivern''s life.

    Rivern opened the box and took out a crystal vial wrapped in black cloth.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Inside, a liquid swirled gently, radiating a warm glow through the dark fabric.

    It was a dazzling light, yet for Rivern, it was also a fatal poison.

    ¡­¡­

    He continued sinking endlessly...

    Even when he touched the glowing particles, no more images appeared. He began to wonder if he was finally reaching the bottom.

    No matter how many years had passed, the sins of his past clung to him, relentless and unyielding in their pursuit.

    He knew that even abandoning his old name and watching those who knew his true identity disappear from his life would not erase the weight of his transgressions.

    He understood that donning the white robes of a priest would never truly make him one.

    "I have always believed that everyone is born into this world with a certain purpose."

    That weathered yet gentle voice suddenly echoed in his ears.

    In the endless darkness, Rivern opened his eyes.

    "To atone for my past sins¡ªthat is the only purpose I have for living now," he said.

    "No, that¡¯s not a purpose. That¡¯s your choice."

    The glowing particles swirled around him, forming the image of a face he could never forget.

    "That is your choice as a human being. Rivern, you are exceptional. No matter which side you choose, you will ultimately become an elite among them. Even when you were already steeped in darkness, you chose to fight against it, to stand on the other side of darkness. That is why I never gave up on you."

    "I don¡¯t understand, Master Nafal."

    The voice chuckled softly. "Live on, child. No matter what role you take, live on and find your purpose."

    "My purpose?"

    Rivern¡¯s trembling hand reached out, touching the glowing particles, only to find them extinguishing like sparks meeting water.

    "Spike always wanted you to break your habit of being left-handed, hoping it would help you sever ties with your past. But habits aren¡¯t so easily changed, are they?"

    Only one particle of light remained. It gently descended, landing on the tip of Rivern¡¯s raised finger.

    It was then that Rivern noticed¡ªhe had reached out with his left hand.

    "Indeed¡­ habits¡­ they¡¯re truly hard to change," he said with a resigned smile.

    "The ring doesn¡¯t suit you. You no longer need it."

    The last particle of light disappeared, but the ring on his left index finger suddenly began to glow.

    The plain silver ring on his finger was transformed by some unseen force, turning gold. It burned brightly, like a blazing flame, becoming a radiant beacon in the darkness.

    "Wait¡­ what¡¯s happening?" Rivern stammered, panic creeping into his voice. "This ring¡ªit¡¯s a collar, a shackle meant to bind me¡­"

    "You are human. You are a priest of Dawn Prayers, not their prisoner! Remember, you must live with pride¡­ live on¡­"

    The ring burned even brighter, its golden glow engulfing everything. The brilliance reflected in his emerald eyes, turning them gold¡ªonly to be replaced moments later by a searing crimson light.

    Suddenly, an unseen force shattered the darkness that bound him.

    The sound of rain and thunder rushed through the fractured shadows, slamming into his eardrums.

    He extended his left hand and caught the demon¡¯s wrist¡ªthe one that had been holding him captive.

    "Still resisting? You filthy worm," the demon snarled, his face grotesquely twisted with rage.

    Rivern ignored the demon¡¯s fury. His gaze fell on the ring that had been on his left index finger.

    It was gone. The ring had burned to ashes, leaving behind a searing, fiery scar circling his finger like a brand.

    At the same moment, a torrent of wild energy surged from within him. A raging wind erupted, bending the very fabric of gravity around him.

    Rain mixed with shards of gravel hurtled wildly in every direction, a chaotic storm that raged around him. At its center, Rivern hovered, unmoving, like an immovable force amidst the chaos.

    The raw, untamed power emanating from him made even the demon before him falter, a flicker of fear crossing its grotesque face.

    The demon released its grip from Rivern¡¯s neck and took a cautious step back.

    "Ah, I see now," Rivern said, his voice calm as he slowly descended to the ground. The storm came to an abrupt halt.

    His blood-red eyes locked onto the demon, cold and unyielding, with a glint of mocking amusement hidden within.

    "Fifteen years have passed, and I still fear you. Even knowing that you are merely a remnant of what you left behind fifteen years ago, I¡¯m still terrified. I¡¯m scared of becoming your slave again, of being used and controlled by you."

    "For these fifteen years, I¡¯ve been pondering one question: why was I able to break free from your control? Why was I completely unaffected by the ''Devouring Darkness,'' with no craving for dark magic, able to live like a normal person?"

    "I always thought it was the High Priest¡¯s holy magic that saved me from the darkness. But now... it seems that wasn¡¯t the case after all¡­"

    "Worm! How dare you act insolent before me!" the demon roared in fury, swinging his spiked mace toward Rivern.

    In an instant, blood sprayed through the air as Rivern was sent flying over ten meters, crashing into a pile of rubble.

    The demon strode forward, laughing maniacally. "Pathetic wretch, you will never escape my grasp!"

    But the laughter abruptly ceased.

    The demon looked down, his eyes widening in shock as he saw something piercing straight through his heart.

    It was an old, rusted longsword.

    Rivern gripped the sword tightly in his left hand, a cruel smile curling at the corners of his lips.

    "No, I¡¯ve long since escaped your grasp."

    A pair of bat-like wings unfurled behind him, casting a shadow that swallowed all light before him.

    He twisted the longsword within the demon¡¯s body before slowly pulling it out.

    Unfortunately, the rusted blade refused to obey him and snapped, leaving part of it embedded in the demon.

    Rivern frowned, clearly displeased.

    Amid the curtain of rain, a rough, deep voice echoed relentlessly, haunting him from every direction.

    "Killing my shadow to vent your anger? Heh, heh, heh, I doubt that¡¯s enough. No matter what you become, no matter who puts a collar on you, you will always follow in my shadow. As long as I live, you will never know peace. Unless you find me, defeat me, and kill me."

    He watched as the demon¡¯s body dissolved into a pile of mud and sand under the torrential rain.

    His crimson eyes, cold as ice, reflected nothing but an unyielding chill.

    "I will no longer follow in your shadow, Griffith. I will not be swayed or controlled by you. Because one day, someone else will take my place and make you pay dearly for your sins."

    Rivern threw the broken sword into the pile of mud and sand, his voice heavy. "And someone will make me pay too, one day."

    "Then we shall see," the voice replied, fading away into silence, leaving only the sound of rain striking the ground.

    Rivern tilted his head upward, facing the torrent of rain pouring down upon him.

    The gray sky offered no glimpse of sunlight, and the boundless clouds loomed like an enormous hand, pressing him into the lowest depths of the mortal world.

 036 The Secret in the Vial

    The torrential rain had long since soaked his body. Water streamed down the dark crimson bat-like wings spread behind him, dripping into small puddles on the ground. On the deep red wing membranes, intricate demonic patterns pulsed like throbbing veins, emitting an eerie glow.

    Suddenly, Rivern¡¯s heart pounded violently, and a searing pain spread through his entire body, as if he were being consumed by flames.

    He knew he was gradually evolving into a complete demon. It wouldn¡¯t be long before his skin darkened, horns sprouted from his head, and his legs lost their human form.

    Rivern lowered his gaze to the puddle in front of him, staring at his reflection. His crimson eyes were both alien and terrifying. The priest¡¯s white robes he wore were tattered, stained, and filthy, hanging off him like a cruel joke.

    The ring that had once bound him had been reduced to ashes.

    In a sense, he was now completely free.

    One less prisoner for the light, one more soldier for the dark.

    That was how it was supposed to be.

    However¡ª

    Standing at the crossroads of fate, Rivern chose a path of no return.

    He picked up the crystal vial that had fallen to the ground. The black cloth that once wrapped around it had completely unraveled. Inside, the golden liquid swirled restlessly, as if it were alive, pulsing with energy.

    Rivern studied it intently, his crimson eyes gradually turning gold as they reflected the light emanating from the vial.

    Then, he opened it.

    Brilliant light burst forth, flooding the world around him.

    In that instant, the raindrops forgot to fall, and time forgot to move.

    The radiant light coalesced midair, forming a magnificent and elegant figure¡ªseemingly a man. His body shone so brightly it was almost translucent, obscuring his features from view.

    Rivern tilted his head back, watching as the light surrounding the humanoid figure in the sky gradually dimmed. A mocking smile crept onto his otherwise expressionless face.

    "Once I fall into darkness again, those who punish me will no longer be from ¡®Dawn Prayers¡¯ or the ¡®Sevenfold Verdict.¡¯"

    Rivern repeated the words Spike had once told him, murmuring to himself, as he gripped the only weapon left to him¡ªa staff.

    The figure floating in the air opened its eyes amid the curtain of rain. Its shoulder-length hair glimmered like light itself, and its pristine white skin radiated a warm, jade-like luster. Bathed in divine brilliance, it exuded an aura of sanctity and authority.

    A pair of enormous pure-white wings unfurled behind the figure, and it hovered high above, gazing down at Rivern with an air of superiority.

    Rivern chuckled. "So, the one meant to punish me is the Winged Celestial, after all."

    He recalled Spike¡¯s parting words, "Open the crystal vial¡­ and I will get my wish to die¡­?"

    Rivern stared at the radiant being in the sky, and with unwavering resolve, he declared, "Sorry. This time, I choose to live."

    On the other side, the Winged Celestial drew a longsword from its back and dove toward Rivern with fierce speed.

    Rivern raised his staff horizontally, managing to block the first strike, but it took him two steps back to regain his footing.

    "Where is that traitor Nafal??? Answer me, demon!! My patience is wearing thin!!"

    Traitor? What did that mean?

    The celestial¡¯s opening words left Rivern completely baffled.

    Using the brute strength inherent to demons, Rivern shoved the Winged Celestial away. With a sweep of his bat-like wings, he retreated several meters, putting distance between himself and his opponent.

    "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re calling him a traitor, but Master Nafal has already passed away," Rivern said, his voice tense.

    Hearing the celestial refer to Nafal as a traitor filled Rivern with irritation. Anyone could be a traitor, but Nafal? Never.

    The celestial¡¯s expression shifted to one of shock. "Dead? How did he die?"

    "Killed by a group of rebels in Northsail," Rivern replied coldly.

    The Winged Celestial burst into laughter upon hearing this. "The so-called strongest human priest in the Realm of Reality, killed by a bunch of nobodies? Hahaha, poetic justice at its finest!"

    Rivern¡¯s gaze grew colder as he stared at the celestial. "What do you mean by that?"

    "Who told him to be so bold as to seal me away?" the celestial sneered, arrogantly flicking its hair. "He overreached, drained his own strength, and in the end, it¡¯s only fitting that a bunch of ants finished him off."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    This was something Rivern had never heard before¡ªwhy would Nafal seal a celestial?

    If this celestial had been tasked with watching over him, then Nafal¡¯s act of sealing it could indeed be seen as treason.Seeing the look of astonishment on Rivern''s face, the Winged Celestial appeared somewhat surprised. "You didn¡¯t know? Weren¡¯t you two in cahoots?"

    The celestial raised its longsword and pointed it at Rivern. "No matter. You¡¯re going to die here today anyway, so I¡¯ll tell you the truth. At least you can die with your curiosity satisfied, demon."

    Without haste, the celestial began recounting the story.

    In truth, Nafal alone did not have the power to restore Rivern, who had already become an Enslaved Fiend, back to human form. So the High Priest sought help from the Realm of Light. The followers of the Goddess of Light, Hekarian, responded to Nafal¡¯s plea and dispatched a Winged Celestial to the Realm of Reality to aid the Goddess¡¯s apostle.

    However, when the celestial met Rivern, it discovered that Rivern had already crossed the threshold of an Enslaved Fiend, evolving further toward becoming a full-fledged demon.

    Intrigued, the celestial secretly conducted an experiment on Rivern.

    Not long after, Nafal began to notice something amiss. It turned out that the celestial¡¯s intentions toward Rivern went far beyond mere surveillance.

    The ring Rivern had received from Spike was a magical artifact specially crafted by the celestials for him. Hidden within it was an exceptionally powerful control spell. This magic not only suppressed the dark power within Rivern but also enabled him to use holy magic.

    Thus, Rivern¡¯s ability to wield holy magic was not due to being chosen as an apostle by the Goddess of Light, Hekarian, like other priests. Instead, it was the ring¡¯s unique effect.

    In other words, anyone who wore such a ring could, to some extent, wield holy magic.

    At the same time, the ring caused holy magic to act as a poison, gradually corroding Rivern¡¯s body and eventually transforming him into a mindless tool, obedient only to the celestials.

    How was this any different from the demons creating Enslaved Fiends?

    Upon learning the truth, Nafal was filled with rage and decided to seal the celestial. He was willing to incur the wrath of the Realm of Light to put an end to the experiment.

    Nafal succeeded in sealing the celestial but was gravely injured in the process. Thus, when the rebels ambushed him in Northsail, he was defenseless and met his end.

    "Serves him right!" the celestial sneered. "Had he cooperated with us, what would have been the harm? But no, he dared to act recklessly and sealed me without permission! An arrogant fool who didn¡¯t know his limits!"

    The celestial¡¯s furious gaze fell upon Rivern. "And you, demon. You¡¯re just as unfortunate. Opening that vial means you¡¯ve run out of luck. The fact that you¡¯ve evolved to this state proves that holy magic of this level can no longer bind you. The experiment is a failure, and as per the agreement, I will kill you."

    With that, the celestial swung its longsword, unleashing a barrage of golden sword strikes that streaked toward Rivern.

    The golden sword strikes shattered the already crumbling ruins, sending debris tumbling to the ground with a thunderous crash.

    The celestial squinted, only to realize that Rivern was no longer where he had been standing.

    For a brief moment, panic flickered across the celestial¡¯s face.

    When he lifted his gaze, a dark crimson wing was diving straight down from above.

    Rivern swung his staff with full force, catching the celestial completely off guard.

    A faint golden shield flared around the celestial, barely managing to withstand the terrifying power of the demon¡¯s strike.

    "You think you can kill me?"

    The shield shattered, and the celestial found himself mere inches away from the demon.

    In Rivern¡¯s crimson eyes, the celestial couldn¡¯t help but see his own face¡ªtwisted with fear and humiliation.

    The celestial had reached his breaking point.

    "You filthy creature, get away from me!" he roared at Rivern.

    In the next instant, a radiant brilliance erupted around him, swirling like a storm. The surge of light forced Rivern back and transformed the celestial¡¯s pristine white wings into a shimmering gold.

    With the speed of a shooting star, the celestial charged forward, his longsword colliding fiercely with Rivern¡¯s staff.

    This time, the staff that had accompanied Rivern for so many years could no longer withstand the force¡ªit broke.

    The celestial¡¯s blade finally pierced through Rivern¡¯s defenses, driving forward with unrelenting precision.

    This is it, the celestial thought, confident of his impending victory.

    What the celestial didn¡¯t expect was that the blade stopped mere centimeters from Rivern¡¯s chest.

    Rivern had caught the blade with his left hand, halting the attack.

    Dark crimson blood trickled down the sword¡¯s edge like serpents slithering along its surface.

    Rivern fixed his gaze on the celestial before him, a chilling smile spreading across his face.

    Suddenly, he lifted his knee and delivered a powerful kick, sending the celestial flying.

    The once-majestic being crashed into the ground, splattered in mud, now a picture of disheveled disgrace.

    Before he could rise, the shadow of bat-like wings loomed over him, heralding yet another brutal strike.

    The celestial had no time to evade and was sent flying, slamming into a still-standing stone wall.

    Rivern picked up the celestial¡¯s fallen sword with his bloodied left hand. With a powerful beat of his crimson wings, he surged forward.

    In a flash, the blade drove downward with unerring precision.

    The celestial¡¯s eyes widened in terror. Those once-proud eyes now reflected nothing but fear.

    Slowly, he moved his gaze, realizing the blade had pierced the stone wall mere millimeters from his ear, leaving him completely unharmed.

    The celestial suddenly realized two things: first, this demon''s power had long surpassed what he, a lower-ranking celestial, could handle; and second, the demon clearly had the chance to kill him¡ªso why hadn¡¯t he?

    "If a person cannot fight with their own will, how are they any different from a corpse? Even a celestial of the Realm of Light has no right to strip humanity of its will," Rivern admonished sharply.

    But the celestial failed to grasp the meaning behind his words. "What are you trying to say?"

    Rivern¡¯s gaze turned cold once more. "Don¡¯t you understand? That¡¯s why Master Nafal risked everything to seal you."

    "Human will? You, a demon, dare to call yourself human?"

    Stripped of his weapon, the winged celestial was far from surrendering. He lunged at Rivern with his fists raised.

    Rivern swiftly dodged, leaping into the air and landing at a safe distance.

    The Winged Celestial began channeling holy magic to attack Rivern.

    The "Chains of Radiance" struck Rivern, but he severed them effortlessly with a single slash of his blade.

    Once again, the celestial had underestimated the demon¡¯s speed and strength. Rivern¡¯s knee struck his abdomen, the impact sending a wave of pain so intense that the celestial nearly blacked out.

    "You seem mistaken. I never claimed to be human," Rivern whispered in his ear, his voice laced with sinister amusement.

    "What are you trying to do? The Realm of Light will never forgive you, you cursed demon!" the celestial spat, his voice filled with fury and desperation.

    Rivern laughed softly, extending his hand to wrap around the celestial¡¯s neck. His grip tightened as he reached for the pristine white wings, his sword¡¯s edge pressing mercilessly against the base of the feathers.

    The icy sensation radiating from the blade made the celestial shudder involuntarily.

    "W-what¡­ do you want from me¡­" the celestial stammered, fear seeping into his voice.

    "I want you to do me a little favor," Rivern murmured, lifting his gaze to meet the celestial¡¯s.

    A sinister crimson glow flickered in Rivern¡¯s eyes, casting an eerie light on the celestial¡¯s pale and terrified face.

 037 Descent

    The rain had stopped, and sunlight pierced through the gaps in the clouds, casting its rays upon the ruins below.

    The demon was gone, and the Enslaved Fiend had disappeared as well.

    Countless cross-shaped gravestones stood solemnly atop the scorched earth of the ruins¡ªa sight that seemed to tell Nicole they had finally escaped the echoes of the past and returned to reality.

    However, what Nicole hadn¡¯t anticipated was that over twenty ghouls had followed them, transforming from shadows of the past into tangible threats in the present.

    The battle erupted instantly.

    In his bear form, Shinya clashed with the ghouls, his thunderous roars mingling with the ghouls¡¯ ear-piercing screeches, echoing across the ruins.

    Nicole wasn¡¯t idle either. Taking advantage of the moments when Shinya drew the ghouls¡¯ attention, she pulled back her bowstring, each arrow striking its mark without fail.

    Yet neither Shinya¡¯s attacks nor Nicole¡¯s ice arrows could completely kill these dark creatures.

    Shinya was already wounded. The ghouls¡¯ venom nullified the werewolf¡¯s natural healing ability, causing his wounds to bleed profusely, leaving him struggling in battle.

    With a powerful swipe of his claws, he tore a ghoul¡¯s body in half, but the shattered remains didn¡¯t stop moving. Even as the severed torso crawled along the ground, another ghoul stepped on its comrade¡¯s body and leapt onto the bear¡¯s back.

    The giant bear reared up, attempting to shake off the ghoul clinging to its back, only to have another ghoul sink its teeth into his abdomen.

    An ice arrow shot through the air, piercing the second ghoul¡¯s throat. Frost spread from the wound, momentarily slowing its movements.

    Shinya managed to throw off the ghoul on his back, but more enemies surrounded him, closing in relentlessly.

    "Shinya! We can¡¯t handle this many ghouls! We have to retreat!"

    Nicole shouted as she realized she was down to her last ice arrow. She had no choice but to make the call.

    But Shinya seemed to have lost himself in the bloodlust. He charged forward recklessly, completely oblivious to the blood he was losing and deaf to Nicole¡¯s words.

    Panic set in for Nicole. She fumbled in her bag and pulled out the magic scroll that Quigeta had given her. Stowing away her shortbow, she ran in Shinya¡¯s direction.

    She quickly tore the scroll open. "Shinya, fall back!!"

    But Shinya didn¡¯t heed her command. He stood his ground, unyielding.

    It was too late.

    A surge of powerful magic burst forth from the scroll. The biting chill spread rapidly with the cerulean frost, freezing everything in front of Nicole¡ªincluding Shinya.

    The spell from the scroll, "Ice Cascade," temporarily immobilized the ghouls, but it was only a fleeting reprieve.

    Shinya was the first to break free from the icy prison. For a shapeshifter, transitioning from one form to another made it easy to escape most ordinary control magic.

    The massive bear transformed into a sleek black panther.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Shinya¡¯s fury hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest. He let out a low growl at Nicole, a clear expression of his dissatisfaction.

    "Calm down!" Nicole snapped, unafraid, landing a punch squarely on the panther''s head. "Without holy magic, we can¡¯t defeat them!"

    The struck panther let out a yowl, ready to retort, but Nicole cut him off.

    "Please, just listen to me this time," she pleaded, not meeting his gaze. Instead, she deftly retrieved a small slow-motion trap from her bag and set it in front of the frozen ghouls.

    "I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again. I don¡¯t want to see you... die like that."

    After setting the trap, Nicole turned her head to look at Shinya. Her bitter smile trembled as tears welled in her eyes.

    Their eyes met, and in that moment, Shinya felt a deep pang of regret¡ªnot for his injuries, but for almost making the girl he cherished most cry.

    "I¡¯m sorry," he murmured.

    As the mist cleared, an elegant elk materialized before Nicole.

    She climbed onto the elk¡¯s back, and it carried her swiftly away, galloping through the ruins.

    They hadn¡¯t gotten far before the ice encasing the ghouls began to melt.

    Several ghouls were caught in the slow-motion trap, but others trampled over their immobilized kin, bypassing the trap and continuing the chase.

    Shinya¡¯s wounds, tainted with the venom of the ghouls, refused to heal. As they fled at full speed, his blood splattered across the ground, leaving a crimson trail.

    Roughly eight ghouls followed the trail of blood, their frenzy intensifying with the scent of fresh prey.

    The lead ghoul, now overcome with madness, picked up a broken spear from the ground and gripped it in its hand.

    From atop the elk¡¯s back, Nicole glanced behind and saw this, fear gripping her chest.

    She had always thought that ghouls, with their low intelligence, couldn¡¯t wield weapons.

    Nicole drew her final ice arrow, summoning all her strength as she held her breath, aiming carefully at the hand of the ghoul holding the spear.

    Unfortunately, the arrow missed its mark, striking the ghoul¡¯s knee instead. It tumbled to the ground and was quickly enveloped in frost, immobilized for the moment.

    Just as Nicole felt a brief moment of relief, another ghoul picked up the spear that had fallen to the ground and resumed the chase.

    Shinya¡¯s speed was beginning to falter. The gap between them and the pursuing ghouls grew smaller and smaller.

    Nicole looked down at the elk, its body covered in wounds and bleeding profusely, guilt and regret welling up inside her.

    We shouldn¡¯t have come here¡­ Then Shinya wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt like this¡­

    But reality gave her no chance for regret. When Nicole turned her attention back to the ghouls, she saw the spear had already left the ghoul¡¯s hand, hurtling straight toward her.

    In that moment, it felt as if time had slowed. Nicole could almost see how the spear would pierce through her chest.

    Just then, the elk suddenly surged forward, speeding up.

    The falling spear missed Nicole, instead piercing through the elk¡¯s hind leg.

    With a pained cry, the elk stumbled and fell, sending Nicole tumbling from its back.

    She rolled across the ground several times before sliding off the edge of a cliff.

    As she fell, Nicole swiftly grabbed onto a tree root jutting out from a crevice in the cliff wall, leaving her suspended in midair. The top of the cliff was still far above her.

    Wasting no time, Nicole pulled out her grappling gun and fired it at a sturdy-looking rock near the cliff¡¯s edge.

    The hook caught securely on the rock. Nicole tugged at the rope to test its strength¡ªit seemed it could bear her weight. Determined, she began climbing up the rope.

    From above came Shinya¡¯s pained shout. "Run, Nicole!"

    "Shinya!!" Nicole called out, gripping the rope tightly and climbing faster.

    How could I run? How could I leave you behind to escape on my own?

    She knew that if she ran now, she would spend the rest of her life drowning in regret.

    She refused to run.

    Beside her, a waterfall roared down the cliffside; beneath her, a raging river churned violently. The mist sprayed up, soaking her clothes and gathering as tiny droplets on her eyelashes.

    Amid the thunderous roar of the water, she thought she heard a voice.

    "What a lovely day, isn¡¯t it? Little Nicole."

    Sunlight broke through the clouds, forcing Nicole to squint against its brilliance. The water droplets refracted the light into a spectrum of colors, blurring her vision.

    She looked up and saw a ghoul plummet past her, swallowed instantly by the surging rapids below.

    "A lengthy journey lies ahead, tread carefully."

    Nicole shook her head, ignoring the voice, focusing instead on climbing upward. But just as she was making progress, the rock anchoring her grappling hook cracked.

    With nothing to support her weight, Nicole¡¯s grip failed.

    Her outstretched hand reached desperately for something¡ªanything¡ªbut found nothing.

    She fell, helpless, as the roaring waves below seemed to rise to meet her, bellowing like a ravenous beast.

    "Because... shadows lurk all around you¡­"

 038 The Primordial

    Excessive blood loss left Shinya¡¯s vision darkened, and he could no longer muster the strength to drive back the ghouls. Meanwhile, his blood only made the ghouls more frenzied.

    He kicked one ghoul off the cliff, unaware of its fall.

    White mist dispersed and reformed, and the roar of the giant bear momentarily drowned out the deafening thunder of the waterfall.

    The ghouls, seemingly fearless, closed in, clawing and snarling as they surrounded him.

    Overwhelmed by fury, Shinya, in his beast form, appeared to have lost all semblance of rationality.

    He could neither see nor hear clearly, and thoughts of survival had long been abandoned.

    All that remained was the instinct to fight¡ªrelentlessly, until his life was completely drained.

    He didn¡¯t realize that something seemed to be on the verge of breaking apart, deep within his violently beating heart.

    The giant bear was soaked in blood, its fur dyed a deep crimson. The spear still jutted from his hind leg, but at some point, the blood seeping from the wound had turned black.

    The ghouls that came into contact with the black blood reacted as if they had touched something horrifying. They hesitated, their aggression giving way to fear, and began to retreat instinctively.

    Shinya, however, paid no attention to these subtle changes. He tore one ghoul apart, swatted another away, yet the battle seemed endless.

    Even now, fifteen years later, he was still not strong enough to overcome these vile and corrupt creatures.

    He had believed he was no longer the fragile boy of the past.

    Perhaps¡­ he had overestimated himself.

    Just as Shinya was about to lose consciousness from excessive blood loss, a beam of golden light illuminated his vision.

    The light extended along the ground, forming a massive cross directly in front of him. Radiant brilliance burst forth from the ground, rendering the ghouls caught in its glow immobile.

    They let out agonized wails as their decayed bodies began to slowly disintegrate under the holy light.

    As the radiance dimmed, the ghouls abandoned Shinya, instead rushing toward the source of the light.

    At the end of the glowing path stood a man, calm and unhurried, as he faced the oncoming horde of ghouls.

    He raised his left hand, appearing to channel yet another spell.

    Just as the ghouls closed in, a surge of powerful holy energy erupted around the man.

    In an instant, the golden wave obliterated the ghouls, grinding them into dust that dissipated into the air.

    As the radiance dimmed once more, Shinya finally got a clear look at the man.

    He was dressed in a white priest¡¯s robe, his short golden hair slightly disheveled. His stature, not particularly tall in Shinya¡¯s eyes, exuded an unassuming presence.

    The man¡¯s face was pale, etched with exhaustion and pain. His robe was torn and stained with red, evidence of a grueling battle he had endured.

    Shinya recognized him.

    He was Rivern Rybirths, the priest of Echowater Town¡¯s chapel, and one of the people Shinya found most disagreeable. The origin of this disdain was a mystery, even to Shinya himself.

    At first, he had dismissed it as jealousy¡ªbecause Rivern was close to Nicole.

    But now, a far more unsettling possibility occurred to him: could he have met this man before reuniting with Nicole?

    The memories of his humanity were blurred, yet the instincts of his beast remembered.

    Now, Shinya detected a familiar scent emanating from Rivern¡ªone that hadn¡¯t been there when they first met in the chapel.

    The priest didn¡¯t pause to greet the severely injured werewolf. Instead, he quickly cast a cleansing spell to neutralize the poison in Shinya¡¯s body.

    A pristine white halo descended, dispelling the venom coursing through his veins. Unnoticed by anyone, the strange black blood vanished along with the poison.

    With the toxins gone, Shinya¡¯s natural regenerative abilities began to take effect.

    Rivern followed up with a healing light spell, accelerating Shinya¡¯s recovery.

    Before long, the heavily wounded bear was able to stand again. He turned around, gripping the spear lodged in his hind leg with his teeth and pulling it out. The terrifying wound closed almost instantly under the combined effects of the two healing magics.

    "How did you find this place?" the giant bear asked, his deep voice carrying a sharp edge.

    Shinya wanted to confirm the question lingering in his mind. If Rivern wasn¡¯t directly involved in the Acorn Town incident fifteen years ago, how could he possibly locate a town that had disappeared from all maps?

    Rivern, however, showed no surprise at the sight of a talking beast, nor any intention of answering the question. Sweat trickled down his temple, and the searing pain seemed to drain the light from his eyes.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Go¡­ save her," the priest said weakly, his gaze falling to the ground. "Please."

    Without needing further instruction, Shinya began moving toward the cliff¡¯s edge.

    He cast one last glance at the priest before breaking into a run, shifting mid-stride into the form of a horned owl.

    Rivern watched the horned owl soar into the distance until it disappeared from view. Only then did he collapse to his knees, drained of all strength.

    "You¡¯re not planning to help them, are you?" Rivern asked, his head bowed in exhaustion.

    "Why should I help them?" came the response, as a radiant white light bloomed behind Rivern.

    A noble and beautiful figure floated gracefully above and behind him.

    Pristine white wings unfurled from the back of the winged celestial as he descended silently, landing just behind Rivern.

    The stains of battle were gone from the celestial¡¯s body, and he once again radiated an aura of holiness and majesty.

    But the words that fell from his lips were far from worthy of that sacred glow.

    "Their lives or deaths have nothing to do with me. My only target is you," the Winged Celestial declared, proud and detached, placing a hand on Rivern¡¯s head as if preparing to cast some kind of spell.

    Rivern let out a cold laugh but said nothing.

    The celestial paid no mind to his reaction and continued arrogantly, "Only humans use notions of good and evil as weapons to judge others. I don¡¯t care about morality¡ªI only acknowledge strength and weakness."

    "Oh, is that so," Rivern replied, the mocking smile on his lips growing even more pronounced. He lowered his head deeply, choosing not to say anything further.

    The celestial began focusing on channeling his magic. His fingers moved from Rivern¡¯s head to his back, leaving a glowing trail wherever they passed.

    The golden light was sharp as needles and piercing as thorns, driving deeply into Rivern¡¯s back. He propped himself up on his hands, sweat dripping from his jaw into the dirt below. The searing pain forced his fingers to dig unconsciously into the soil, yet all he could do was endure.

    This is my choice, he silently reminded himself.

    At last, the celestial completed the final note of his spell. The glowing light converged into countless luminous threads, weaving seamlessly through Rivern¡¯s back as though stitching something together.

    The celestial examined his handiwork, ensuring the spell¡¯s effect was flawless before finally speaking. "I must now return to the Realm of Light to report the details of this operation to my superiors."

    But Rivern could no longer hear him. The hands that had been holding him up finally gave out, and he collapsed face-first onto the ground.

    The Winged Celestial paid no attention to Rivern¡¯s unconscious state. His voice continued as if completing an unfinished formality.

    "Another celestial will be assigned to monitor you. Make the most of it."

    With that, he spread his wings and ascended into the sky.

    From high above, the celestial glanced down at Rivern¡¯s motionless body, his mind preoccupied with how to report the mission.

    How could he possibly admit to being sealed by a mere human? Such a disgrace!

    And what excuse could he make for being overwhelmed by a "half-demon" in battle?

    If it weren¡¯t for this "half-demon" willingly submitting to the control spell at the end, the celestial doubted he would even have the dignity to return to the Realm of Light to report at all.

    He irritably ran a hand through his hair, deciding not to glance again at the source of his frustrations. Tilting his head back, he focused his attention upward and ascended toward the higher reaches of the sky.

    Just then, a pitch-black arrow silently pierced through his pristine white wing.

    Scarlet blood stained the pure white feathers. Furious, the celestial spun around, immediately drawing his longsword and activating a defensive barrier.

    A dim golden light enveloped him, forming a flawless hexagonal shield.

    "Who¡¯s there?" the celestial demanded sharply. "Show yourself!"

    The arrow couldn¡¯t have been fired from the ground¡ªno human arrow could possibly reach beyond the clouds.

    That left only one possibility...

    The celestial squinted, narrowing his eyes as he spotted a figure hovering on the other side of the clouds¡ªa figure clad entirely in black: jet-black bat-like wings, a dark outfit, and long ebony hair.

    The figure raised a dull, shadowy longbow, firing another arrow toward the celestial in an unmistakable act of provocation.

    This time, the celestial successfully blocked the attack. The hexagonal shield deflected the arrow, but deep, visible cracks spread across its surface. It was clear the barrier wouldn¡¯t withstand another strike.

    Furious, the celestial raised his longsword and charged toward the figure.

    The figure made no attempt to evade. Instead, he calmly stowed his longbow and extended his hand.

    An enormous, dark purple greatsword materialized before him, answering his call.

    He gripped the hilt of the greatsword effortlessly, deflecting the celestial¡¯s initial attack with ease.

    The golden sword strikes shattered against his blade, leaving the celestial acutely aware that he had once again underestimated his opponent¡¯s strength.

    Had his impulsive assault been a mistake?

    As doubt crept into his mind, the distance between them closed further.

    Only then did the celestial get a clear view of his adversary¡¯s face and presence.

    It was a male demon, his face cold and unyielding like ice. Tall and powerfully built, he exuded an aura of pure malice, as though he were the very embodiment of the abyss and the source of chaos itself.

    As the celestial drew closer, the demon¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, as if he were watching prey willingly walk into his trap.

    His jet-black hair was tied back, its loose ends dancing wildly in the turbulent wind, radiating an air of untamed arrogance.

    The celestial suddenly stopped, realization dawning on him.

    The demon¡¯s appearance and weapon stirred a distant memory¡ªone he couldn¡¯t yet fully grasp but was enough to send unease coursing through him.

    Could his luck truly be this bad?

    Seeing his prey hesitate, the demon decided to make his move.

    With a sweep of his massive black greatsword, a thick haze of dark mist surged toward the celestial, shattering his defenses in an instant.

    The celestial had no time to summon a second barrier and was forced to meet the assault head-on, relying purely on brute strength to block the demon¡¯s strike.

    The two blades collided with a deafening crash, sending sparks flying in all directions.

    It was only then that the celestial got a clearer look at the greatsword. It wasn¡¯t entirely black¡ªits blade was etched with dark purple runes that seemed to come alive. Each time the demon exerted force, the runes glowed with an eerie violet light, mirroring the cold, deep purple of the demon¡¯s piercing eyes.

    Finally, the celestial remembered the name of the sword. "Nightglow...?"

    The demon let out a cold chuckle. "You recognize my sword? Looks like the Realm of Light teaches its history lessons well."

    Panic overtook the celestial. He now understood who stood before him¡ªone of the Primordial Demons, a being who had fought alongside the Lord of Darkness, Kloisoth, and led an army against the Realm of Light seven centuries ago.

    And now, the name from the textbooks had come to life before his very eyes.

    How could he, alone, possibly stand against a demon of such stature¡ªa Primordial?

    The fear in the celestial¡¯s eyes only deepened the demon¡¯s twisted grin.

    In those deep purple eyes, there was not a shred of mercy.

    With a single swing of the greatsword, the celestial¡¯s once-noble and radiant figure was cleaved cleanly in two.

    A shadowy gale swept up the celestial¡¯s shattered body, devouring the final glimmer of light that escaped at the moment of his death.

    "What a pity. If you hadn¡¯t been in such a hurry to rush back and tattle, perhaps I would have let you live a few days longer."

    The demon sheathed his greatsword and cast his gaze downward.

    By the cliffside, Rivern remained unconscious. Over the rushing torrent below, a horned owl was frantically searching for something.

    The demon narrowed his eyes, his focus lingering on the owl for an unusually long moment. His expression betrayed a mix of fascination and eager anticipation.

    "Enjoying my little welcoming gift? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have our chance to meet, Akane Shinya. But first, I have a new companion to chat with."

    With that, he descended toward Rivern.

 039 Against the Current

    The surging waves swallowed Nicole whole.

    The currents felt like countless powerful hands dragging her into an unfathomable abyss of cold darkness. She felt as fragile as a sheet of paper, torn apart at the vortex¡¯s center.

    The crushing pressure and suffocating lack of air hit her in relentless waves. Even as someone skilled in water, she found herself unable to maintain control in such dire circumstances.

    The rushing water slammed her into a rock, the unexpected impact sending searing pain from the back of her head throughout her body.

    In her struggle, Nicole inhaled her first mouthful of water, choking violently.

    Worse yet, through the swirling bubbles and faint sunlight filtering from the surface above, she saw that the ghoul that had fallen earlier was also trapped in the vortex with her.

    The ghoul, though unable to swim and flailing chaotically in the water, didn¡¯t need to breathe and was unaffected by the crushing water pressure.

    Upon sensing Nicole¡¯s presence, it thrashed through the raging currents, clawing wildly as it tried to close the distance between them.

    Nicole tumbled uncontrollably in the torrent, her body flipping and spinning with the chaotic flow. Panic and fear consumed her entirely, to the point where she even forgot to draw the short sword at her side.

    She was utterly terrified, her mind overwhelmed by fear. Every combat skill she had painstakingly learned in her short life vanished from her thoughts.

    All she could do was desperately try to swim upward.

    Countless bubbles swirled past her, racing upward. She tilted her head back and thought she glimpsed a faint light above her.

    But at that very moment, a claw seized her leg, yanking her downward with brutal force.

    She kicked frantically, flailing with all her might, but she couldn¡¯t break free from the venomous grip. Instead, the claws tore into her right leg, leaving deep gashes.

    Her blood diffused into the water, staining her vision red in an instant.

    The venom coursed through her, paralyzing her nerves and eating away at her consciousness.

    At last, her strength gave out, and she stopped struggling.

    The ghoul clung stubbornly to her ankle, refusing to let go. Together, they were carried out of the vortex, swept downstream by the raging current.

    It opened its tooth-filled maw, preparing to sink its fangs into Nicole¡¯s leg.

    Just then, the silver headband on Nicole¡¯s head¡ªmarked with the ¡°Blooming Feather¡± insignia¡ªsuddenly radiated a burst of brilliant light.

    The sacred glow seemed to sear the ghoul, causing it to shriek in agony. It involuntarily released its grip and scrambled to retreat, moving as far away from Nicole as the current allowed.

    Bathed in the divine light, Nicole appeared to momentarily defy the water¡¯s force. For a brief instant, she floated motionless in the turbulent flow, while the ghoul was swept over a tiered waterfall and carried further downstream.

    The ghoul¡¯s resentful screeches were drowned out by the raging current, fading away downstream.

    The light enveloping Nicole gradually dimmed, and she was once again at the mercy of the water¡¯s flow.

    This time, she was caught in another whirlpool. As the glow vanished, the silver headband disappeared as well, lost amid her floating, swirling hair.

    Only the pendant around her neck emitted a faint, flickering light.

    That dim glow attracted a Darkscale Anaconda.

    Its jet-black scales shimmered faintly, and its deep purple eyes glowed like mysterious amethysts.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    This was the last sight Nicole saw before she completely lost consciousness...

    ***

    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on the riverbank downstream.

    The sun was already low in the western sky, its once-blazing intensity softened, yet its light was still too bright for her to see clearly.

    It took a while before her vision adjusted, and she made out the figure of a black-haired man busying himself with something nearby.

    Had the Darkscale Anaconda that found her¡­ been Shinya?

    Nicole tried to reach out a hand, only to realize she could no longer feel her limbs.

    Her heart sank as she was forced to confront a terrifying reality¡ªghoul venom was fatal to humans.

    There was no saving her now.

    When faced with the inevitability of death, Nicole surprisingly felt a sense of relief. Shinya seemed to be fine now.

    She didn¡¯t know why and lacked the strength to think about it. She simply felt grateful from the bottom of her heart.

    "Shinya¡­ you¡¯re¡­ okay now? That¡¯s¡­ good¡­"

    "Don¡¯t talk. I¡¯m stopping the bleeding," Shinya said firmly.

    He rummaged through Nicole¡¯s bag and found a roll of bandages, already soaked from the water. Still, it was the best he could use to dress her wounds.

    Unfortunately, despite his powerful regenerative abilities, Shinya had no knowledge of how to properly or efficiently bandage injuries.

    The blood continued to flow, and the dark purple venom had already spread to Nicole¡¯s upper body.

    If it kept spreading, she wouldn¡¯t last until nightfall.

    Shinya found an ordinary antidote in Nicole¡¯s bag, but it was nowhere near enough to counteract the venom of a ghoul. Only holy magic¡ªspecifically a priest¡¯s "Purification" spell¡ªcould neutralize it.

    And yet, Rivern was nowhere to be seen.

    Shinya remembered glimpsing Rivern¡¯s condition when he transformed into a horned owl. The priest might have been injured, perhaps even incapacitated.

    Should he keep waiting?

    But Nicole didn¡¯t have the luxury of time!

    Shinya¡¯s frustration boiled over as he slammed his fist into the riverbank¡¯s pebbles. A small stone flew from the force of the strike, skipping across the river before sinking into the current.

    "Why did I have to kick that ghoul off the cliff...?" Shinya muttered, his voice filled with regret. "I''m sorry, Nicole."

    "This isn¡¯t your fault¡­" Nicole forced a faint smile, her voice weak, her gaze unfocused. "It¡¯s my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ asked you to bring me here."

    "No, it¡¯s my fault." Shinya¡¯s voice cracked as he gently pulled her into his arms, burying his face in her frail shoulder. "If I hadn¡¯t mentioned Acorn Town last night, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten this idea in your head."

    He clung to her tightly, his heart breaking. "It¡¯s all my fault. I was selfish. I brought you to this dangerous place just to make you remember who I am. And once again¡­ I¡¯ve failed to protect you."

    Nicole felt Shinya¡¯s fingers threading gently through her hair as he cradled her head, resting it against the crook of his neck. The warmth of his touch brought her a profound sense of peace, as if the looming shadow of death was nothing more than an illusion.

    "No, I should¡¯ve died fifteen years ago in that massacre," she murmured, her voice suddenly steadier.

    The unexpected strength in her words made Shinya loosen his embrace. For a fleeting moment, he thought a miracle might be unfolding.

    But then his gaze fell upon her chest, where dark purple veins spread ominously beneath her skin.

    Her body was making one final, desperate stand against the deadly venom.

    And it would also be her last.

    In that instant, Shinya felt a bone-deep chill flood through his entire being.

    He stared at the girl in his arms, his mind overwhelmed with sorrow and guilt¡ªuntil, suddenly, a wild idea sprang to life. It was so absurd that it drowned out her soft, fading words entirely.

    "I don¡¯t know why my time was reset, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­ I wasn¡¯t supposed to get the chance to see you grow up¡­ but now I have. Maybe that¡¯s the purpose of my rebirth¡­ and it¡¯s enough, truly¡­"

    Before she could finish, Shinya grabbed her hand, cutting her off mid-sentence.

    "Nicole, answer me one question," he demanded, his voice firm and urgent. "Look at me¡ªlook into my eyes."

    He released Nicole¡¯s hand and gently cupped her face, his deep purple eyes locking onto hers.

    "Tell me, do you want to survive?"

    In his unwavering gaze, Nicole saw a determination so fierce it bordered on madness¡ªresolve so strong it was almost terrifying.

    She couldn¡¯t understand what he intended to do.

    "Answer me," Shinya pressed, his voice firmer, more urgent. "Do you want to survive? Do you want to live with me?"

    It didn¡¯t feel like a question¡ªit felt like a demand.

    "¡­Yes," Nicole finally whispered. Just as she thought she¡¯d made peace with death, his insistent questioning rekindled the survival instinct she had abandoned.

    How could she not want to survive?

    She was merely trying to convince herself to accept death.

    She didn¡¯t want to die; she didn¡¯t want to be separated from Shinya. Only today had she remembered who he truly was, and she wanted to spend more time with him, to share the days ahead. How could she willingly give that up now?

    "But¡­" she whispered, fully aware that her condition was beyond saving.

    The cruel reality shattered her hopes, and tears spilled uncontrollably from the corners of her eyes.

    Shinya wiped away her tears with his thumb. "No buts," he said firmly.

    Suddenly, he became calm and focused, his voice steady. "You want to survive, don¡¯t you?"

    "¡­Yes," Nicole managed to nod, though the motion was faint and arduous.

    "Good," Shinya said as he pulled her back into his arms, burying his head against the side of her neck, where her pulse beat steadily. "No matter what happens next, don¡¯t abandon your will to survive. Trust me."

    "Shinya?"

    "Nicole, I¡¯m sorry. What I¡¯m about to do might cause you pain. Please, bear with it."

    Suddenly, white mist rose around them, swirling like steam and obscuring her vision.

    Nicole gasped as a chilling sensation spread from her neck. It felt as though something sharp had pierced her skin.

 040 Unexpected Reunion

    Nightfall gently descended, and the Sword Sheath Inn in Seagull Town welcomed its liveliest time of the day.

    Guests staying at the inn gathered in the first-floor hall for dinner, while servers bustled between large and small tables, delivering delicious dishes to the patrons.

    The chatter of lively conversations filled the air, blending with the enticing aroma of food that permeated the entire room.

    The innkeeper, Kyle Merrick, looked over the bustling hall with satisfaction, already calculating whether next year might be the right time to expand the inn. Perhaps he could add a small stage and hire a singer to provide entertainment for the guests.

    After taking one last look at the lively scene, he decided to check on the kitchen to ensure everything was running smoothly.

    As Kyle made his way through the kitchen, exchanging greetings with the staff, he passed by the backdoor in the hallway. Suddenly, an urgent knock came from the other side of the door.

    Who could it be?

    After all, regular guests didn¡¯t use the backdoor.

    Kyle opened the door, and the warm light from inside spilled through the narrow gap, illuminating the visitor''s face. At the same time, the visitor¡¯s eyes reflected Kyle¡¯s astonished expression.

    "¡­Sh-Shinya???"

    "It¡¯s been a while, Kyle," Shinya said, a rare smile breaking through his weary features at this unexpected reunion.

    "Quick, come in," Kyle said hurriedly, stepping aside to clear the way. It was only then that he noticed the girl Shinya was carrying in his arms.

    "You¡¯re back? What happened? And who is this girl?" Kyle fired off questions like a barrage of bullets, but Shinya didn¡¯t respond to a single one.

    "Do you have a room available? She¡¯s injured and needs rest," Shinya said, carrying the girl straight toward the stairs.

    "Yes, of course," Kyle replied, striding after him. "End of the hall on the second floor, turn left."

    Shinya¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t draw the attention of the guests dining in the hall, but a brunette woman passing through did take notice.

    Because wherever Shinya walked, faint traces of blood marked his path.

    "What¡¯s going on? Who are they?" the brunette woman asked Kyle in confusion.

    "Molly, bring all the first aid supplies upstairs. I¡¯ll explain later," Kyle instructed briefly before following Shinya up to the empty room on the second floor.

    Molly hesitated for a moment, then handed the tray she was holding to a passing server and disappeared from the hall at a brisk pace.

    In the room, Shinya gently laid the girl on the bed, positioning her flat on her back. Kyle, standing nearby, lit the crystal lamp.

    As the light illuminated the girl¡¯s face, Kyle¡¯s expression turned to shock once again.

    The girl¡¯s face bore an uncanny resemblance to someone Kyle once knew¡ªa figure from his past. But that person was supposed to have died fifteen years ago. Even if she had somehow survived, she couldn¡¯t possibly be this young.

    "No¡­ this is impossible," Kyle muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "What¡¯s going on? Who is she?"

    "Irene," Shinya said, his gaze fixed on the girl lying on the bed. He reached out and gently brushed her cheek. "I found her. She didn¡¯t die. She survived."

    "Wait, hold on¡­" Kyle paced the room, struggling to make sense of Shinya¡¯s words. "If I remember correctly, when it happened, Irene was nearly thirty years old, wasn¡¯t she? It¡¯s been fifteen years. She should be at least forty now. But this girl¡ªshe doesn¡¯t even look twenty!"

    Shinya loosened the girl¡¯s collar, revealing her fitted undergarments. He looked directly at her, seemingly inspecting something with no hint of hesitation.

    Standing a bit farther away, Kyle couldn¡¯t tell what Shinya was examining. His gaze wandered unintentionally, drawn to the girl¡¯s slightly rising curves, smooth and pale as polished jade.

    Realizing his own impropriety, Kyle quickly averted his eyes, then strode over and grabbed Shinya¡¯s hand.

    "Stop it! What are you doing?" he demanded.

    It was as if Shinya didn¡¯t hear Kyle¡¯s protest. Instead, he let out a relieved sigh and said, "It worked."

    Just then, an angry voice came from the doorway.

    "Stop! Stop right there! Move aside, both of you!"

    The two men by the bedside turned toward the doorway, where Molly stormed in, clutching a first-aid kit.

    She smacked Kyle on the head with a sharp slap. "Getting bold, are we? Where were you looking just now??"

    Kyle shrank back in embarrassment, muttering under his breath. He took the first-aid kit from Molly, opened it, and placed it by the bedside before obediently stepping aside.

    "And you," Molly said bluntly, pointing at Shinya, "move away too."

    Shinya frowned but ultimately complied, stepping away from the bed.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Who¡¯s she?" Shinya asked Kyle.

    Kyle beamed with pride as he introduced her, "My wife, Molly. She used to be a physician in the neighboring town. Now, she¡¯s the boss lady here."

    Shinya glanced at Molly, who was busy tending to the girl, then turned to Kyle with a hint of surprise. "You got married?"

    "What, jealous?" Kyle replied smugly.

    Before Shinya could respond, Kyle pressed on with his questions. "Enough about me. Who is this girl? What¡¯s going on? She can¡¯t possibly be Irene."

    Just as Shinya was about to answer, Molly¡¯s voice cut through the conversation.

    "Honey, go grab a few clean clothes of mine and bring up a basin of fresh water."

    Kyle immediately responded to his wife¡¯s command. "On it! Right away!"

    With that, he hurried out of the room, leaving Shinya standing there alone.

    "Out. Close the door behind you," Molly ordered firmly, her back still turned to Shinya.

    This time, Shinya didn¡¯t comply.

    "Kyle said you¡¯re a physician. Please take care of the wound on her leg for me."

    "I will," Molly replied without turning around. "Now, leave."

    "No, I need to stay here."

    Shinya¡¯s stubbornness seemed to ignite Molly¡¯s temper. She rolled her eyes in exasperation and raised her voice to call out a name, "Kyle!!!!"

    Before long, Kyle appeared at the doorway. "What¡¯s up, Molly?"

    "Get this peeping tom out of here."

    "Got it, no problem."

    Kyle set the clothes down and instructed a staff member to place the water-filled basin beside Molly. Then he forcibly dragged Shinya out of the room.

    "Alright, start explaining," Kyle said as he closed the door behind him. "What¡¯s going on?"

    Shinya leaned back against the wall, staring down at the floor.

    "After everything that happened, I never had the chance to properly explain things to you before Suzuran took me back to Togekaze. The truth is, when I reached Acorn Town that day and found Irene¡­ she had already turned into an infant."

    "What did you say?" Kyle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why would that happen?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Shinya replied, shaking his head.

    "And this time, you¡¯re back because¡­" Kyle began, but his words were cut off when the door suddenly burst open.

    Molly stormed out, standing directly in front of Shinya, and demanded, "Did you know she¡¯s poisoned?"

    Shinya¡¯s expression remained calm, devoid of any visible emotion.

    Kyle, however, tried to reassure her. "We¡¯ve got several antidotes at home, enough to handle most beast toxins. Don¡¯t worry."

    "This isn¡¯t an ordinary toxin! Regular antidotes won¡¯t work," Molly said, her voice tinged with urgency.

    "There¡¯s no need for an antidote. You just need to help me¡ª" Shinya started, but Molly interrupted him harshly.

    "No need for an antidote? Do you even know what kind of poison she¡¯s dealing with?" Molly was frantic, pacing like a caged animal, yet felt compelled to explain to this seemingly ignorant young man.

    "She¡¯s been poisoned by a ghoul¡ªa toxin that¡¯s absolutely lethal and for which only holy magic can provide a cure. Goddess above, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s lasted this long! It¡¯s a miracle¡­ Wait, a priest! I¡¯ll go fetch the town¡¯s priest right now."

    With that, Molly hurried down the stairs without waiting for a reply.

    The mention of "ghoul" immediately set off alarm bells for Kyle. He grabbed Shinya¡¯s arm.

    "You encountered ghouls? Where exactly did you go? The devil¡¯s minions haven¡¯t been seen around here in ages."

    Shinya watched Molly disappear downstairs before finally answering in an indifferent tone, "Acorn Town."

    "¡­You went back to Acorn Town? Why?"

    "There was something I needed to do. I¡¯ll explain later," Shinya replied as he pulled his arm free from Kyle¡¯s grasp and walked back into the room.

    He approached the bed and carefully inspected the girl¡¯s injured leg, ensuring Molly had properly bandaged and stopped the bleeding. Only then did he look up with a satisfied expression.

    Kyle observed Shinya¡¯s every move, finding it increasingly peculiar. "When Molly mentioned she was poisoned, you didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. You knew she was poisoned, didn¡¯t you? And you know this is a lethal toxin. Why do you seem so calm, as if you¡¯re not worried at all?"

    "I''m not worried," Shinya said as he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss on the girl¡¯s forehead. "The poison won¡¯t kill her. Not as long as she wants to live."

    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Kyle asked, completely baffled.

    Shinya didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stepped away from the bed, brushing past Kyle on his way out. "I¡¯m getting some water."

    When Shinya returned from the kitchen, he noticed an unfamiliar figure in the room.

    The man was dressed in the white-and-blue priestly robes of Dawn Prayers and appeared to be casting a cleansing spell on Nicole.

    Shinya stood silently by the door, watching the man¡¯s movements from behind.

    The priest had neatly trimmed short hair and a small, slender frame, giving him a youthful and delicate appearance. For a moment, Shinya thought, This is what a priest should look like. So why did that white robe always seem out of place on Rivern?

    The thought of Rivern made Shinya frown suddenly.

    Meanwhile, Kyle and Molly stayed by Nicole¡¯s side, expressing their gratitude repeatedly as the priest finished his spell.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. This is my duty,¡± the priest replied politely, his tone humble. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned¡ªwhere did this girl encounter ghouls?¡±

    ¡°Priest,¡± Shinya spoke from where he leaned against the doorframe, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the place where we encountered them.¡±

    The priest jumped at the sound of Shinya¡¯s sudden voice; he hadn¡¯t heard his footsteps at all.

    "And you are?" the priest asked hesitantly.

    Seeing Shinya¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Kyle took it upon himself to make introductions. "He¡¯s a friend of mine, a werewolf shapeshifter¡ªAkane Shinya."

    The priest looked startled. This was the first time in his life he¡¯d seen a werewolf. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how werewolves seemed so similar to humans. Realizing his lapse in manners, he quickly stepped forward, extending a hand in greeting.

    "Hello, I¡¯m Eddie, a priest from Seagull Town."

    Shinya glanced at the short-statured priest and made no move to shake his hand. Instead, he asked bluntly, "How much experience do you have fighting dark creatures?"

    Eddie awkwardly withdrew his hand, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. "I¡¯ve never faced them directly."

    "Doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you can cleanse poison and use Holy Light, that¡¯s enough." Shinya turned and headed downstairs, motioning for Eddie to follow. "If you want to save the life of your fellow priest, you¡¯d better move quickly and come with me."

    "Fellow priest? Who?" Eddie asked, hurrying after him.

    "Rivern Rybirths," Shinya replied.

    "R-Rivern?" Eddie froze in place for a moment before hurrying to catch up with Shinya. "You mean Rivern Rybirths, the priest from Echowater Town?"

    Kyle watched the two disappear down the stairs and suddenly made up his mind. "I¡¯m going with them." He turned and headed toward his quarters.

    Molly, concerned for her husband¡¯s safety, followed quickly. "Are you really going? You don¡¯t have any experience dealing with ghouls."

    "My dear, I can¡¯t let Shinya and Eddie go alone." Kyle pushed open the door to their bedroom, retrieved a longbow and shortsword from a weapon chest, and donned a set of sturdy leather armor. "Fifteen years ago, because of something I said, Shinya went to Acorn Town alone. This time, I won¡¯t let him face it alone again."

    Kyle finished gearing up and turned to his worried wife with a reassuring smile. "Don¡¯t worry, love. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, we¡¯ve got a priest with us."

    At the inn¡¯s entrance, Eddie caught up to Shinya. "Where¡¯s Rivern? What¡¯s going on?"

    "You¡¯ll find out when we reach Acorn Town," Shinya replied, his tone laced with impatience.

    "Acorn Town?" Eddie, as a member of Dawn Prayers, had heard of the disaster that struck the town fifteen years ago. His nerves immediately spiked. "I need to inform Chaplain Vanessa before we leave."

    Shinya pushed open the inn¡¯s door, pausing briefly as he glanced back. Seeing Kyle approaching, now fully equipped, brought a flicker of surprise and a trace of reassurance to his eyes.

    "There¡¯s no need. The three of us are enough," Shinya said confidently.

 041 The Demonéˆ¥æªš Whisper

    A sharp pain jolted Rivern awake from unconsciousness. Moonlight filtered through layers of overlapping leaves, casting fragmented patterns on his body.

    He weakly turned over, and suddenly, a pair of massive bat wings entered his view.

    It was a male demon. Bearing the hallmark bat wings of demons, he nonetheless retained a humanoid form.

    Rivern couldn¡¯t make out his features; he only saw the figure land on a cliff edge not far away. Rivern didn¡¯t know who this being was, but one thing was certain¡ªthis was not the master he had served fifteen years ago, but someone far more terrifying.

    The bat wings vanished. The demon sat leisurely on a rock, resting his chin in one hand, looking down at the prone Rivern with interest.

    "...Who?" Rivern asked.

    "Your companion," the demon replied with a sly grin.

    Rivern let out a disdainful chuckle. "Companion? You''ve got the wrong person."

    "Is that how you treat your companion?" The demon feigned a hurt expression. "I even took care of that Winged Celestial who tried to harm you. Shouldn''t you at least thank me?"

    Rivern''s body jolted in shock, triggering a fit of coughing. It took him a while to recover before he managed to ask, "...Are you trying to frame me?"

    "Frame you?" The demon''s grin widened into a malicious smile. "You wound me with such accusations."

    Rivern¡¯s gaze, filled with hatred, locked onto the demon, but he remained silent.

    "But speaking of which," the demon continued nonchalantly, completely ignoring Rivern''s hostility, "even though you''re not a full-fledged one, you''ve still awakened as a demon, and the Winged Celestial watching over you is now dead. Think about it¡ªyou''re the prime suspect with the strongest motive. Do you really think those white-feathered fellows will let you go? Now that I think about it, I guess I did frame you after all."

    The demon grinned mischievously. "My apologies for that."

    "They''re not that foolish. Just think about it," Rivern defended himself. "If my goal was freedom, and I killed that Winged Celestial to achieve it, why would I have let him cast a control spell on me first? In my weakened state, there''s no way I could have defeated him."

    ¡°Well said.¡± The demon couldn¡¯t help but applaud Rivern. ¡°When those Winged Celestials come knocking, make sure to give them this little speech. Who knows, they might actually believe you.¡±

    Rivern, of course, recognized the mocking undertone in the demon¡¯s words. In truth, even he wasn¡¯t entirely certain if the price he¡¯d paid could truly earn the trust of the Realm of Light.

    But Rivern was willing to take that gamble. He had already made up his mind¡ªno matter what happened, he would stand on the opposite side of the darkness.

    ¡°They will believe me. I¡¯ll prove my loyalty with my actions and show them who my true enemy is.¡±

    The demon erupted into an exaggerated fit of laughter, as if he had just heard the funniest joke of his life.

    ¡°Impressive!¡± he said, still chuckling as he doubled over in mirth. ¡°Since you have such admirable faith in them¡ªand in yourself¡ªhow about we make a bet?¡±

    The demon receded into a shroud of darkness, leaving only his glowing violet eyes visible, radiating a sinister light from within the shadows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet¡­ hmm¡­¡± He paused for a moment, pretending to think. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on your friends.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to harm them!¡± Rivern suddenly tensed up, his voice sharp with alarm at the mention of his companions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense.¡± The demon grinned, his tone carrying a false reassurance. ¡°Sure, killing them would be as easy as squashing a few insects, but I¡¯m not one to act so recklessly. Only a lunatic would slaughter the chickens in his own backyard just to vent a little frustration.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Rivern¡¯s patience was wearing thin, and he had no interest in pondering the deeper meaning behind the demon¡¯s analogy.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± The demon¡¯s grin widened, his delight almost tangible. ¡°Confess your true identity and all your secrets to your friends. If they still trust and rely on you after that, you win.¡±

    Rivern had no intention of participating in the demon¡¯s game. Once enslaved, he would never again fall for their honeyed words. He was convinced this was nothing more than a trap.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Rivern replied coldly.

    ¡°Not interested? Or are you afraid?¡±

    Rivern mustered all his strength to sit up, leaning his back against the tree trunk. He gazed calmly at the demon and said, ¡°Interpret it however you want. I won¡¯t believe a word you say.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Let me lower the stakes for you.¡± The demon smirked, dragging out his words with deliberate emphasis. ¡°Even if no one believes you, it doesn¡¯t matter. All you have to do is speak up, and you win. Because,¡± he said with a meaningful pause, ¡°I bet¡ªyou¡¯ll never have the courage to confess to them. Not today, not tomorrow¡ªnever.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Rivern froze.

    ¡°Cat got your tongue? No rebuttal? What happened to your conviction? Where did it all go?¡±

    The demon mocked him as he stood up from the rock. Under the moonlit night, his bat wings unfurled once more behind him. A faint purple-red glow, like flickering embers, danced and scattered in the air as his wings stretched.

    With a gentle flap, he descended gracefully to Rivern¡¯s side.

    The shadows entwining the demon dissipated, and soon after, his bat wings vanished like a mirage.

    Only then did Rivern clearly see his face.

    The demon¡¯s strikingly handsome features carried a chilling smile that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. His jet-black hair was casually tied back, with loose strands flowing like shadows spreading in the night. His violet eyes roamed freely over Rivern, glowing like the haunting lanterns of the Underworld, stealing the very essence of his soul.

    "As long as you never confess everything¡ªand I mean everything¡ªI¡¯ll remain the winner." The demon crouched down beside Rivern, extending a finger that lightly touched Rivern¡¯s forehead. "And as the winner, I have the right to cast a curse on you. What kind of curse would suit a lying little troublemaker like you?"

    "¡­Stop¡­" Rivern''s voice was caught in his throat, his body frozen in place. He could only watch helplessly as dark magic seeped into his body through the demon''s touch.

    "Do you remember them? The lives you took, the girls who perished by your blade?" The demon leaned in closer, his voice a chilling whisper in Rivern''s ear. "From tonight, they will¡­"

    The raging wind swayed the shadows of the trees, swallowing the demon¡¯s words. Rivern stared blankly at the sky, unable to resist or escape the whispers invading his mind.

    ¡°Want to beat me? It¡¯s simple,¡± the demon said with a ghostly chuckle, his gaze shifting to the depths of the forest. His eyes lit up with delight.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming this way. Perhaps it¡¯s your friends. Well then, here¡¯s your chance. All you have to do is speak up.¡±

    Sure enough, a massive bear burst through the trees, charging straight at the demon.

    With graceful agility, the demon leaped backward and then soared into the sky, leaving the bear to lunge at empty air.

    Unfolding his bat wings, he hovered in the night sky, casting a piercing gaze down at the three intruders.

    The bear glared up at him with a ferocious intensity, its roars echoing endlessly. Beside it, an archer held a longbow trained on the demon but hesitated to release the arrow. Meanwhile, the young priest focused entirely on treating Rivern''s wounds, not sparing the demon so much as a glance.

    "Your friends are here. Didn¡¯t you have something to say to them?"

    The demon called out mockingly from afar.

    With Eddie¡¯s help, Rivern managed to regain some of his strength. But before he could speak, Eddie steadied him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Rivern. You¡¯re badly hurt.¡±

    The demon, seemingly bored with Rivern¡¯s side of the scene, shifted his gaze to the bear.

    Shinya felt the weight of the demon¡¯s stare. In that instant, he realized that a long-forgotten fear was creeping back, slipping through the cracks between his anger and hatred.

    And those eerie violet eyes¡ªthey felt hauntingly familiar, stirring unease deep within him.

    ¡°Long time no see, Akane Shinya.¡±

    The demon looked at the bear, his grin barely containing his delight, as if reuniting with an old friend.

    The three people and the bear present all displayed expressions of shock. None of them had expected the demon to call out Shinya''s name¡ªand his full name at that.

    ¡°Who are you? How do you know my name?¡± the bear growled.

    ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. Well then, to avoid further misunderstandings between us, I believe it¡¯s necessary for me to explain the... incident from fifteen years ago.¡±

    ¡°Incident?? You call that massacre an incident?¡± the bear retorted, his voice rough and wild with fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless,¡± the demon explained innocently. ¡°To me, it truly was an accident. Poor management on my part led my subordinates to act so recklessly, harming everyone¡¯s feelings. I do feel guilty, you know.¡±

    ¡°Spare me your false sincerity, demon!¡± the bear roared in fury. ¡°I will never forgive you. Even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll see to it that every last one of you is eradicated!¡±

    ¡°Eradicated? By you?¡± The demon looked down at him with disdain. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll prepare a stage for you in the Northernmost. I¡¯ll be waiting for your arrival¡ªif you can survive the journey.¡±

    Hearing this, Rivern suddenly grasped the demon¡¯s intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t trust him¡ªit¡¯s a trap!¡± he exclaimed, triggering a violent coughing fit.

    Eddie quickly cast another Holy Light spell on Rivern. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Rivern. You need to rest.¡±

    ¡°My gracious invitation, mistaken for a trap?¡± The demon sounded disappointed, as if no longer interested in continuing the conversation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. I must take my leave now, everyone. I can¡¯t keep my Sleeping Beauty waiting too long.¡±

    With that, he gave a powerful flap of his wings and soared even higher into the sky.

    Watching the demon depart, Kyle let out a sigh of relief. For all his experience as a seasoned archer, this time, he couldn¡¯t even summon the courage to release an arrow.

    The survival instincts of the weak compelled him to retreat in the face of overwhelming power. Years of battle-hardened intuition told him that the enemy they had just encountered was invincible, and the only reason he was still alive was that the demon hadn¡¯t considered him a threat at all.

    On the other side, Shinya seemed to have been driven into a frenzy. The massive bear sprinted a few steps before transforming into a horned owl and taking off in pursuit.

    Seeing Shinya acting alone, Kyle panicked. ¡°Shinya, stop! Don¡¯t go after him!!¡±

    He ran after him, only to realize that his two legs were no match for Shinya¡¯s speed.

    Both the demon and Shinya had already moved beyond his range. All he could see were two figures in the night sky¡ªone large, one small.

    With Eddie¡¯s help, Rivern struggled to his feet. ¡°Forget about me,¡± he said firmly. ¡°You must stop him. Shinya is no match for that demon.¡±

    In the night sky, the demon turned mid-air, hovering while watching the approaching horned owl. He extended his arm and summoned a pitch-black longbow, pulling the string taut.

    A dark purple arrow coalesced on the bowstring, and a cruel smile spread across the demon''s face.

    The arrow flew with a sharp release, but the owl twisted nimbly in the air, performing a perfect roll to evade the attack.

    On the ground, Kyle let out a breath of relief as he saw Shinya dodge the first strike. Yet, he couldn¡¯t hold back a shout, "Shinya, get back here!"

    Although Kyle wasn¡¯t a shapeshifter, he understood that the horned owl¡¯s flight form had almost no offensive capabilities, let alone the power to fight against a demon.

    Eddie had also caught up, but he quickly realized that Shinya was already out of his casting range, leaving him helpless.

    The horned owl¡¯s maneuvers seemed to surprise the demon, sparking his interest. A smirk spread across his face as he flicked his fingers. The dark purple arrow in his hand suddenly erupted with a sinister glow, the same eerie hue as his eyes. He took aim at the horned owl and loosed another shot.

    Once again, the owl executed a flawless dodge, avoiding the attack.

    However, the arrow, after missing its mark, suddenly curved mid-air. From an angle the owl never anticipated, it struck him from the side.

    With a pained cry, the horned owl, the arrow still embedded in its side, spiraled down from the sky.

    The demon watched Shinya fall, his eyes filled with anticipation. "See you later, Akane Shinya. There are some things I need to discuss with you¡ªprivately."

    With those words, he vanished into the endless night sky, as if he had never been there at all.

 042 Dark Tide

    ¡°Shinya!!¡± Kyle was the first to locate where the horned owl had fallen. Sliding down the steep slope, he rushed toward the wounded figure lying amidst the bushes.

    The priest Eddie followed closely behind, waving his staff to cast the illumination spell Light Hunt. A warm golden orb of light spun at the tip of the staff, illuminating the quiet forest around them.

    The horned owl had reverted to human form. Shinya, lying on the ground, tried to get up but lacked the strength. The dark purple magical arrow was deeply embedded in his body. After a sudden flash of light, the arrow vanished, leaving only a wound that continued to seep blood.

    His fury did not subside due to his injury; instead, it grew uncontrollably.

    "I¡¯ll kill him! I¡¯ll kill that bastard!" Shinya forced himself to stand, only to collapse from exhaustion. Yet, he quickly struggled to his feet again, using a nearby tree for support. "He dared to call that massacre an ¡®accident¡¯?! An accident?! He referred to their crimes as a mere ¡®accident¡¯?!"

    Kyle reached Shinya¡¯s side and, without warning, threw a punch square at his face. "Calm down!!"

    Eddie, startled by Kyle¡¯s sudden action, wasted no time and immediately cast Holy Light to tend to Shinya¡¯s injuries.

    Shinya lost all balance from Kyle''s punch and collapsed to the ground.

    "You just blindly charged in like that¡ªare you out of your goddamn mind? Is your brain made of mud? How could you be so reckless?" Kyle grabbed Shinya by the collar and shouted angrily, "You big idiot! Get a grip, will you?! That was a demon, for crying out loud!"

    Kyle¡¯s outburst left the priest stunned and speechless. Eddie kept his head down, focusing on healing Shinya, unable to understand why Kyle was being so harsh toward an already injured Shinya.

    When Eddie noticed that the blood, which had been pouring out moments ago, was now flowing back into Shinya¡¯s body, he suddenly understood why Kyle seemed completely unconcerned about Shinya¡¯s injuries. Even without his Holy Light, Shinya¡¯s wounds wouldn¡¯t be fatal; at most, they would take a bit longer to heal.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true what they say about werewolves having incredible regenerative abilities,¡± Eddie murmured, realizing the rumors weren¡¯t baseless after all.

    Shinya, still furious, pushed himself up from the ground once more. His rage had shattered his composure. He shoved Kyle away and roared, ¡°How am I supposed to calm down?! How do you expect me to stay calm when facing the demons who killed my father? Should I shake hands and make peace with them? That bastard knows exactly what happened back then! It was his subordinates who carried out the massacre¡ªhe might even be the mastermind behind it!¡±

    The image of his father¡¯s tragic death beneath the demon¡¯s spiked mace haunted his mind, refusing to fade. He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the agony his father must have endured in those final moments.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about the truth!¡± Kyle shouted, shaking off Shinya¡¯s pushing hand. ¡°You can¡¯t beat him as you are now. Charging in like that will only get you killed for nothing! Think about Irene¡ªyou¡¯ve just been reunited with her. Are you planning to leave her behind and throw your life away?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s words struck Shinya like a resounding slap across the face, pulling him back from the brink of losing all reason.

    Shinya staggered backward a few steps, leaning against a tree for support before sliding weakly to the ground. He lowered his head, staring at the earth beneath him, overwhelmed by shame for his reckless actions and bitterness over his own powerlessness.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Irene¡­ Nicole¡­¡± he murmured.

    "Alright, it¡¯s time to head home." Kyle took the lead, walking in the direction of Seagull Town. He turned back and motioned for Shinya to get up. "Shinya, get on your feet. Let¡¯s head back, eat well, and figure out our next move."

    But Shinya wasn¡¯t in the mood. His mind lingered on the demon¡¯s words¡ª

    ¡°Can¡¯t keep Sleeping Beauty waiting too long¡­¡±

    A thought struck Shinya like lightning. The demon knew his name, which likely meant the demon had uncovered everything about him¡ªall the people connected to him.

    "Sleeping Beauty¡­"

    There was only one person most closely tied to Shinya¡ªthe girl currently fast asleep at the Sword Sheath Inn.

    "¡­Nicole!"

    Shinya suddenly sprang to his feet, transforming into a horned owl and soaring in the direction of the inn. "Nicole is in danger!"

    The abrupt shift left Kyle completely stunned. "¡­Shinya???"

    Eddie, watching Shinya¡¯s trajectory, quickly realized, "He¡¯s heading toward Seagull Town?"

    Kyle finally pieced it together. "¡­The Sword Sheath Inn! Nicole is there¡­!"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Kyle was already running back toward town, with Eddie following closely behind.

    When the two climbed back up the steep slope, they discovered that Rivern, who had been resting there moments ago, was gone.

    "The priest¡ªwhere is he?!" Kyle became even more frantic upon realizing Rivern was missing. A low-ranking priest with virtually no combat abilities had almost zero chance of surviving alone in the wild.

    Eddie raised his staff, scanning the surroundings for signs of movement. After a brief spell, he pointed toward a small path leading to the main road. "He went that way."

    Kyle sighed in exasperation, then began running in that direction. "I¡¯ve never seen a priest with such guts."

    "Um¡­ if¡ªif I¡¯m not mistaken¡­" Eddie hesitated, his voice uncertain. "Rivern might not be¡­ an ordinary priest. He might¡­"

    "What do you mean?" Kyle demanded, cutting him off.

    "Rivern is indeed a low-ranking priest, but he always seems to take direct orders from High Priest Aurora. Given his rank, he shouldn¡¯t have had any opportunity to interact with Lady Aurora. That leaves only one possibility¡­ Do you know about the ''Sevenfold Verdict''?"

    "¡­Are you saying¡­?" For a moment, the worry on Kyle¡¯s face shifted into anticipation. "If that¡¯s the case, then everything starts to make sense."

    At the other end of the path, Rivern stumbled forward, his steps unsteady. He didn¡¯t bother waiting for Kyle or Eddie. A sense of foreboding had gripped him ever since he overheard the conversation between Shinya and Kyle at the foot of the slope.

    He couldn¡¯t let the demon harm Nicole¡ªabsolutely not.

    Thanks to Eddie¡¯s earlier healing spell, Rivern had recovered significantly. Relying on his sheer willpower, he finally made it to the edge of the main road.

    The warm orange glow of the streetlights illuminated the gravel road. Rivern leaned against the railing, gasping for breath. Suddenly, the familiar sound of hoofbeats reached his ears. He turned around, and his face lit up with surprise and joy.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go home? You¡¯ve been waiting here for me all this time?¡±

    It was the same horse that had brought Rivern to Acorn Town. Instead of returning to Quigeta¡¯s inn in Northsail, it had stayed by the roadside, waiting for him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rivern approached, gently stroking its neck before mounting its back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. To Seagull Town. Nicole might be in danger.¡±

    The horse galloped off, carrying Rivern swiftly into the distance, leaving Kyle and Eddie, who had just arrived at the main road, far behind.

    ***

    Acorn Town, Sword Sheath Inn.

    A pitch-black shadow cast itself over the lively and peaceful inn, gathering into a human form outside an open window on the second floor.

    The shadow brushed against the gently swaying curtain, parting it in the breeze to clear a path for a proud figure.

    He moved silently, his steps soundless, as he leisurely sat at the edge of the bed, turning his head to look at the girl fast asleep under the covers.

    A few strands of his long black hair slipped off his shoulder as he lowered his head, the tips brushing against the thin blanket covering the girl.

    She seemed to sense something, murmuring in her dreams, ¡°...Shinya? Is that¡­ you?¡±

    The man chuckled softly, a hint of helplessness in his smile. ¡°Do I resemble him that much?¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out, gently brushing his fingers across the girl¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years. Do you still remember what happened on the eve of the storm?¡±

    The girl¡¯s breathing suddenly grew rapid in her sleep. ¡°...Who... are you...?¡±

    A faint smile flickered across the man¡¯s eerie violet eyes. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you need to know who you are.¡±

    Shadows surged like tides, engulfing the entire room.

 043 In the Void

    She placed the tray on the bedside table, a hint of confusion in her voice. ¡°Does helping someone in need require a reason?¡±

    ¡°Idiot. You shouldn¡¯t have saved me. You¡¯ll regret it,¡± the woman on the bed said with a mocking smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± She pulled out the dining knife, cutting the bread in half before extending a piece toward the stranger. ¡°I am Irene,¡± she said earnestly.

    The woman pushed her hand away. ¡°Take it away. I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured and weak. How can you not eat something?¡±

    ¡°I said take it away!!¡± the woman suddenly shouted, her voice harsh and aggressive, as if the warm bread in Irene¡¯s hand were laced with deadly poison.

    The tray was knocked over, the cup shattered on the floor, spilling water everywhere. The bread rolled to the far corner of the room, yet the dining knife, as if bewitched, landed squarely on the bed.

    Irene was startled by the stranger¡¯s sudden outburst, while the woman on the bed panted heavily, as if the action had drained her of all her strength.

    For a long moment, Irene remained silent, as though she had come to an understanding. She neither scolded the stranger nor showed anger. Instead, she quietly picked up the scattered bread and the fallen cup.

    ¡°Do you want to die that badly?¡± Irene asked tentatively after cleaning up the mess.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Irene replied firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, but as long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s always a way to solve your problems.¡±

    The woman let out a chilling laugh. "You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through, so what right do you have to make such judgments?! Don¡¯t be so arrogant! You can¡¯t possibly understand my pain!"

    Her sunken eyes, stained red with despair and rage, stared unblinkingly. Her tangled hair, lifeless as dried grass, hung around her hollow face. She laughed hysterically, yet tears streamed endlessly down her cheeks.

    Reaching out her withered hands, she clawed at her own face, leaving streaks of blood. It was as though she felt no pain at all.

    The scene filled Irene with fear. She couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what had driven this woman into such madness. Frozen in place, she stood helplessly, unsure of what to say or do.

    "I live and die over and over again. Is this cycle the sole purpose of my existence?! Answer me!!" the woman screamed, her voice a mix of fury and despair.

    The woman¡¯s sharp questioning struck Irene like a bolt of lightning, making her entire body tremble.

    How could she possibly have an answer?

    Before Irene could say anything, the woman suddenly hunched over, clutching herself in pain, sobbing uncontrollably.

    ¡°...Please, calm down. Oh, right, you still haven¡¯t told me your name,¡± Irene mustered her courage, attempting to communicate, but the woman seemed oblivious to her words.

    The sobbing ceased abruptly. Slowly, the woman raised her head, staring blankly at the ceiling, her face drained of all color, like that of the dead.

    "Silence, is it? So be it. I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯ve had enough of all of this. I won¡¯t be your scapegoat anymore. Today, I will end this cruel cycle once and for all."

    Irene couldn¡¯t make sense of what the woman was saying.

    A fierce gust of wind blew the bedroom curtains wide open. The fluttering fabric resembled grasping hands, reaching toward Irene. Instinctively, she backed into the corner of the room, unease flooding her as she stared at the strange woman.

    The crystal lamp on the dressing table flickered like a dying flame, its light trembling and unstable. The woman¡¯s shadow wavered, growing and shifting like a surge of black fire that threatened to consume the entire room.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "I curse you, K¡¯Tempestra Aquilara!!"

    The woman suddenly lunged, grabbing the dining knife that had fallen by the bed. A deranged smile froze on her face. "From this moment on, I condemn you to suffer as I have¡ªto endure the same pain, the same despair, the same madness!"

    To her, death was a sweet embrace¡ªthe ultimate release.

    Irene finally realized what the woman was about to do. Without hesitation, she lunged toward the bed, reaching out in an attempt to snatch the dining knife from the woman¡¯s grasp.

    But she was too late.

    The knife plunged into the woman¡¯s throat. Blood spattered against the walls, soaked into the bedsheets, and dampened the curtains in crimson.

    The crystal lamp on the dressing table flickered out.

    Death claimed its devoted follower, leaving behind only a mysterious burst of light.

    In the darkness, the room was illuminated once more.

    The radiant glow swallowed Irene whole, and in an instant, the world before her eyes dissolved into endless white.

    By the time the blinding light faded, Irene was no longer herself.

    She had become an infant, lying amidst a pile of clothes, crying helplessly.

    ***

    "Katherine Lister, female, twenty-seven years old. Seventeenth time serving as a ''Substitute.'' Duration of service: one thousand eight hundred and seventy-nine days. Cause of death: ''suicide.''"

    In the boundless, pale void, an elegant yet emotionless voice recited the words with cold precision. A pair of deft hands closed a thick tome, only to pick up another and methodically flip it open to the middle of a page.

    "Successor: Irene Rogers, female, twenty-nine years old. First time serving as a ''Substitute.'' On the day of her appointment¡­"

    The woman''s reading halted. She lifted her gaze, her eyes settling on the girl standing before her, facing away.

    There was no surprise in her expression, nor any joy. Beneath her still and indifferent gaze lurked a tangle of emotions¡ªtraces of expectation, traces of disdain.

    "¡­On the day of her appointment," the woman continued, "her time was reset. Cause unknown. She was given a new name¡ªNicole Shaw."

    The woman closed the book. After briefly studying the girl before her, she stood up. ¡°Hello, Nicole.¡±

    Nicole¡¯s mind was still trapped in the remnants of the visions she had just witnessed. So before she was reborn from Irene into Nicole¡­ that was what had happened.

    Who was K¡¯Tempestra Aquilara? What kind of power had reversed her existence, transforming her from an adult into an infant?

    There were too many questions swirling in her mind, leaving her no room to process her current situation. It wasn¡¯t until the voice of the woman behind her sounded once more that she finally took notice of her presence.

    ¡°Nicole.¡± The woman called her name softly.

    Nicole turned around and saw a middle-aged woman standing beside an antique round table, dressed in a black-and-white maid¡¯s uniform. She was tall and slender, her demeanor composed, and her weathered face bore an air of caution and humility.

    Despite it being their first meeting, something about the woman felt strangely familiar to Nicole. She studied her with confusion before glancing around her surroundings¡ªan endless expanse of white. It was as if everything had been stripped of its form and color, leaving behind nothing but an infinite void.

    "Who are you? Where is this place?"

    The woman seemed to have anticipated Nicole¡¯s questions. She extended a hand, gently brushing her fingers over the thick tomes stacked upon the table, then stepped forward.

    Where the tip of her foot touched, ripples spread outward, and for the first time, the white emptiness was stained with color and texture, bringing form back to the void.

    Though the change was limited to the space around her feet, it was enough for Nicole to see what lay beneath¡ªthe smooth, polished surface of stone tiles.

    ¡°This is the Library,¡± the woman said. ¡°I am the head maid in service of the Librarian.¡± She gave a slight bow toward Nicole. ¡°My name is Alice.¡±

    ¡°...L-Library?¡± Nicole was stunned by the response.

    The woman¡¯s attire certainly fit the image of a maid, but the endless white void surrounding them looked nothing like a library.

    Unconsciously, Nicole took a step back.

    Suddenly, a brilliant light burst forth from the foot she had stepped back with. Like a tidal wave, it shattered the void of white, washing the world in color once more.

    In an instant, a gentle breeze brushed against her face, carrying the fresh scent of grass. Leaves and foliage rustled softly, whispering like a quiet melody.

    Nicole found herself standing at the center of a lush meadow. Nearby, Alice remained by the round table, now positioned beneath a gazebo.

    "You¡¯re telling me this is a library?" Nicole asked in disbelief.

    This was clearly a garden.

    She looked around, seeing nothing but blooming flowers, neatly trimmed hedges, and carefully laid stone pathways.

    Alice remained silent, her gaze shifting toward a secluded pathway.

    Nicole followed her line of sight. Curved garden plants formed a series of arched trellises over the path, making it resemble a tunnel.

    She couldn¡¯t see where the path led, so she tilted her head upward instead.

    Amidst the swirling mist above, the outlines of ancient stone walls, windows, and climbing vines creeping along the frames came into view.

    It was a building so tall that its peak was lost in the clouds. Nicole had never seen such a magnificent structure¡ªcalling it a castle wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.

    And yet, the head maid Alice called this place a library?

    ¡°To be precise, this is the library¡¯s garden,¡± Alice finally corrected herself.

    ¡°I must be dreaming¡­¡± Nicole murmured.

    Suddenly, a loud, chattering voice rang out beside the gazebo. ¡°Not a dream! Not a dream!¡±

    Nicole turned her head in surprise. At some point, a red-and-blue macaw had landed on the head maid¡¯s shoulder, awkwardly repeating human speech in a stiff, mechanical tone.

    ¡°Library! Library!¡± it squawked insistently.

 044 Sword Sheath Inn -1

    Under the veil of night, a horned owl streaked through the sky, landing on the windowsill of a second-floor bedroom in the Sword Sheath Inn. Dense mist surged past the curtains, then coalesced into the form of a young man.

    Shinya rushed to the girl¡¯s bedside, his voice laced with urgency as he called her name.

    ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole!¡±

    No matter how desperately he called, she remained unresponsive, her eyes tightly shut.

    Shinya had no choice but to abandon his attempt to wake her. Gently, he lifted the thin blanket, checking her condition. Only after confirming that her injuries hadn¡¯t worsened did he let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    Carefully, he tucked the blanket back around her. Taking her frail hand into his, he pressed her cool hand against his cheek.

    ¡°Only you¡­¡± He lowered his head, his voice barely a whisper, ¡°¡­must never¡­ leave me again¡­¡±

    The raucous noise from the inn¡¯s first-floor hall drowned out his hoarse and weary voice, making the figure hunched over the bedside seem all the more solitary.

    Just then, the sound of wings flapping came from the window.

    Shinya instinctively turned, shielding the sleeping Nicole behind him.

    A large, jet-black bird stood on the windowsill. It was bigger than a fully grown raven, yet it lacked the mottled plumage of a black eagle. It was something in between¡ªyet neither.

    Its violet eyes gleamed with an eerie coldness as it fixed its gaze on Shinya. Then, it gave a slight shake, ruffling its thick, black feathers.

    Suddenly, the shadow beneath its feet began to melt.

    The shadows oozed like stagnant blood from an open wound, tearing through the bird¡¯s body with a nightmarish screech. They surged forward, swallowing the entire window before solidifying into a pitch-black door.

    Beyond the door, clawed hands¡ªgreedy, rotten, and cruel¡ªripped through the darkness, forcing their way into the realm of the living, hungering to continue their endless plundering and slaughter.

    Witnessing this, Shinya felt his anger flare once more. He did not fear battling ghouls, but he couldn¡¯t protect Nicole and fight them at the same time.

    His panther form was built for swift ambushes, not for holding off multiple enemies head-on. His bear form, suited for breaking through enemies in direct combat, was useless in the cramped confines of a bedroom.

    After a brief moment of deliberation, he had no choice¡ªescape was the only option.

    Without hesitation, he gathered Nicole in his arms and slammed open the door leading into the hallway.

    Just as he was about to shout a warning about the approaching ghouls, six radiant beams of light shot up from the ground outside the inn, converging in the sky above to form a complex magical array. The golden glow illuminated the entire night, as if daylight had returned.

    A piercing alarm shattered the silence, cutting off Shinya¡¯s words and drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    In the dining hall, panicked guests abandoned their utensils; a waiter carrying a tray of food was so startled that he lost his grip, sending dishes crashing to the floor with a loud clatter; someone else, caught off guard, lost their balance and tumbled from their chair.

    In an instant, chaos engulfed the Sword Sheath Inn.

    "An alarm?!"

    "What¡¯s happening?!"

    "That¡¯s the ''Dawn Prayers'' warning signal!!"

    On the second floor, Shinya sprinted down the corridor with Nicole in his arms, racing toward the far end.

    "Run!! Everyone, get out of here!!"

    What should he do?

    The demon¡¯s target was him. The ghouls were drawn here because of him. If anyone died because of this, it would all be his fault.

    Frustration and regret tore at him.

    Why was he so powerless against these creatures of darkness? Was tonight going to be a repeat of the tragedy in Acorn Town?

    The downpour from fifteen years ago seemed to drench him once more, drowning his mind in panic.

    Clutching Nicole tightly, he vaulted over the second-floor railing, descending toward the main hall below.

    In the split second he turned his head, he saw nearly a dozen ghouls in pursuit¡ªyet not a single one strayed to attack the other guests.

    At that moment, an inexplicable sense of relief rose from deep within him.

    Above the inn, the magical array erupted in a dazzling burst of light before splitting into six radiant barriers, forming a protective shield around the entire building.

    Meanwhile, on the first floor, the innkeeper, Molly, coordinated the evacuation alongside her staff.

    Some guests fled in a panic, while others bravely drew their weapons¡ªthough, among those who did, quite a few immediately abandoned the idea of fighting the moment they realized the enemies were ghouls, swiftly joining the ranks of those escaping.

    At the far end of the hall, however, one table remained completely undisturbed.

    Among them, a female archer with braided hair casually stuffed a drumstick into her mouth. Beside her, a blue-robed mage calmly lifted his wine glass, taking a slow sip. And next to the mage, a nimble swordsman, upon spotting the ghouls chasing Shinya into the hall, actually grinned in excitement.

    Molly directed the crowd, her voice firm and unwavering. "Everyone, head outside! As long as you make it past the light barrier, you¡¯ll be safe! The ghouls can¡¯t break through the shield!"

    One by one, guests fled toward the exit, but Molly, along with three of her staff, rushed toward the staircase leading to the second floor. She feared that there might still be stranded guests upstairs.

    The sudden attack hadn¡¯t thrown her into panic. As one of the inn¡¯s proprietors, she bore the responsibility of ensuring her guests¡¯ safety. There was no time to hesitate, no time to wonder whether the short sword in her hand could fend off the ghouls.

    The ghouls chased relentlessly behind Shinya. The one at the forefront was particularly fast¡ªits claws were just about to rake across Shinya¡¯s back when, in the instant Shinya ducked low to evade, an ice arrow shot past above his head, piercing straight into the ghoul¡¯s skull.

    A spreading layer of frost slowed the creature¡¯s movements, drawing the attention of the other ghouls. Without hesitation, they turned and charged toward the source of the attack.

    Shinya glanced toward the far end of the hall, surprised by the group standing there.

    The female archer, still biting into her drumstick, casually drew her bowstring. The blue-robed mage raised his staff, seemingly channeling another spell. And at the front, a swordsman brandished his longsword, sprinting toward Shinya¡ªright behind him, three more warriors, all as well-trained as he was, followed closely in formation.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Shinya hadn¡¯t expected that, in the face of such a sudden crisis, there would still be people capable of launching such an organized and coordinated counterattack. These warriors had to be battle-hardened mercenaries from Northsail.

    But¡­ did they truly have the strength to fight against ghouls?

    ¡°Head for the main entrance!¡± Molly called out, her gaze falling on the unconscious girl in Shinya¡¯s arms as she quickly directed them toward safety.

    Shinya glanced toward the large doors at the far end of the hall. Without hesitation, he handed Nicole over to one of the inn¡¯s staff standing behind Molly.

    "Just focus on getting her out of here. I can¡¯t leave."

    The staff member didn¡¯t question him. Without a word, they took the unconscious Nicole and sprinted toward the exit.

    Molly didn¡¯t quite understand what Shinya meant.

    Shinya cast one last, lingering glance at Nicole as she was carried away, then reluctantly tore his gaze away. ¡°Because these ghouls are after me.¡±

    He knew that if he fled beyond the barrier, the ghouls might turn their attention to the barrier itself. If the barrier shattered and the ghouls broke free into the outside world, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    That was why he had to hold them off¡ªat least until the priests arrived.

    As the thick mist dissipated, Shinya had already shifted into his bear form, turning back to face the advancing ghouls.

    Molly was startled by the sudden appearance of the massive beast.

    The heavily armored bear barreled through the dining hall with ease, sending tables flying like scraps of paper. Chairs and debris crashed against the walls and ceiling before shattering into splinters. The three chandeliers swayed precariously, and even the magic-powered crystal lamps flickered under the overwhelming force of its presence. The entire inn trembled beneath its earth-shaking roar.

    ¡°This is¡­ a werewolf Shapeshifter.¡± Molly could hardly believe her eyes.

    But she quickly snapped back to her duty. She gestured for the remaining two staff members to follow her quietly, avoiding the battlefield that the hall had become. Keeping low, they slipped toward the kitchen, intending to take the back stairs up to the second floor to check if any guests still remained.

    The mercenary group hadn¡¯t expected the sudden appearance of the massive bear.

    The female archer, still holding her half-eaten drumstick, gaped in shock¡ªonly for gravity to take hold, and the drumstick tumbled from her mouth, landing unceremoniously on the floor.

    "That man just now¡­ he turned into the bear?" The blue-robed mage narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the unexpected force that had just entered the battlefield.

    The massive bear charged into the ranks of the ghouls, scattering their formation. With a powerful leap, he landed at the very front, intercepting their initial attack with a single massive paw, positioning himself as a shield between them and the swordsmen.

    "Don''t provoke them! Their target is me! You won¡¯t be able to withstand their venom!"

    The lead swordsman should have been astonished by the sight of a giant beast speaking in human tongue.

    But instead of awe, the first thought that crossed his mind was frustration¡ªhis battle had been interrupted, his strength openly questioned. Rather than dwelling on the impossibility of the situation, his priority now was figuring out how to salvage his reputation.

    "Hey, big guy, are you underestimating us?" The swordsman took offense at Shinya¡¯s warning.

    Under his command, his comrades spread out, attempting to encircle the ghouls.

    However, the enemy numbers were overwhelming. Even with Shinya included, the frontline only consisted of five fighters¡ªfar too few to effectively contain over a dozen ghouls.

    It wasn¡¯t long before three of them broke through the defense of two swordsmen and lunged toward the blue-robed mage, who was still casting ice arrows from a distance.

    Shinya¡¯s heart sank.

    He was just about to shift into his panther form to intercept them when he realized¡ª

    It was already too late.

    The mage, locked in the middle of his incantation, was unable to dodge¡ªbut he showed no sign of panic or hesitation.

    Just as the first ghoul was about to lunge at him, the female archer dashed forward with a quick, fluid step, positioning herself in front of him.

    By the time her feet landed firmly, her bowstring was already drawn to its limit.

    Holding her breath, she focused intently on the charging ghoul and released a shot unlike anything Shinya had ever seen.

    The moment the arrow left the bowstring, its tip twisted into a spiraling shape, as if distorted by an unseen force. It resonated violently with the surrounding air, unleashing such an immense shockwave that Shinya could feel its power even from over ten meters away.

    The leading ghoul had no chance to evade the shot. Its rotting body was pierced through by the sheer force of the impact, leaving a horrifying, spiraling hole in its chest.

    What shocked Shinya even more was that the arrow didn¡¯t lose momentum after hitting its first target.

    With the same devastating power, it tore through the skull of the second ghoul.

    Then the third.

    The fourth.

    Only after piercing the fifth ghoul did the arrow finally come to a stop.

    In an instant, foul-smelling fluids splattered in all directions, and shattered limbs rained across the battlefield.

    The entire hall fell into a brief silence¡ªuntil the first outburst broke the stillness.

    ¡°Cecile, you idiot!! Are you kidding me?! Shatterbolt?!¡±

    The lead swordsman immediately launched into a tirade. ¡°Do you have any idea how much those damn things cost?! We¡¯re not even on a mission, we were just passing through! Unless it¡¯s an important assignment, you¡¯re not supposed to use it! Now that you¡¯ve wasted an expensive Shatterbolt, who the hell is paying for it?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± the female archer, Cecile, clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s not my problem.¡±

    The ghouls had hesitated, momentarily shaken by the devastating attack¡ªbut the pause lasted only for a brief instant.

    Having quickly reassessed the level of threat, they changed course.

    One after another, they charged straight toward Cecile.

    Seeing the ghouls charge, Cecile remained unbothered. She casually stepped aside, clearing the path for her teammate¡ªwho had just finished chanting his spell.

    A row of ice spikes erupted from the ground, surging forward like an unstoppable tidal wave. The leading ghouls were impaled in an instant, skewered like pieces of meat on a spit.

    How powerful¡­ Elemental magic is incredibly strong. Shinya couldn''t help but marvel.

    Though it can¡¯t completely eradicate ghouls the way holy magic can, it¡¯s still effective in controlling them¡ªensuring zero casualties while keeping them contained.

    The impaled ghouls thrashed violently, their razor-sharp claws slashing wildly at the ice spears piercing their bodies.

    Had the ice spikes impaled a living being or any other creature, they would have perished instantly.

    But ghouls were not among the living. Even severed limbs could wriggle and crawl along the ground, undeterred. No matter how lethal the mercenaries¡¯ attacks appeared, such methods would never truly work against creatures of darkness.

    As expected, the ghouls that had been skewered by Cecile¡¯s Shatterbolt were already rising to their feet.

    Even headless, they continued their assault.

    Death had long been their ally¡ªonly the living would forever remain their enemies.

    At last, the ice spikes shattered, and the freed ghouls, now even more enraged, regrouped and charged toward the elemental mage and archer.

    This time, Cecile had no way of using another Shatterbolt-level attack.

    The ghouls were closing in fast, and ordinary arrows were useless against them. A sense of panic began to creep into her mind.

    She could feel her companion behind her beginning another chant¡ªno matter what, she had to protect him until the spell was completed.

    Drawing her longsword, she braced herself for close combat. Even if she couldn¡¯t kill these creatures, severing their claws and legs would at least hinder them, making victory possible.

    Just as she swung her sword to intercept the ghoul¡¯s claws, a pitch-black shadow lunged forward, tackling the charging ghoul to the ground with swift, decisive force.

    The ghoul¡¯s arm was severed instantly, sent flying through the air, while its legs shattered into three pieces below the knee. It shrieked in agony, collapsing to the ground¡ªyet, like a fish flailing on land, it continued to writhe and struggle.

    Cecile didn¡¯t hesitate. With a swift strike, she brought her sword down, shattering its jaw. Now, it had lost even the ability to bite.

    At that moment, a second wave of ice spikes surged forth.

    Unfortunately, the remaining ghouls had learned from the previous attack. The spell no longer had the same devastating effect as before¡ªit merely forced them away from the mage and archer, buying only a moment¡¯s reprieve.

    Seizing the brief pause, Cecile finally caught a clear glimpse of the shadow that had come to her aid.

    It was a panther, pure black from head to tail. Cecile had never seen a beast with such an utterly untainted coat.

    At the same time, she realized¡ªthe massive bear from before was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°What¡­ is going on?¡±

    A swirl of white mist unfurled before her eyes.

    She watched as the black panther disappeared into the haze, only for the thick fog to rapidly reform¡ªshifting back into the very same bear from before.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that the bear was actually protecting her and the mage.

    The bear muttered, its low voice rumbling like distant thunder as it stared down the ghouls.

    ¡°Chasing me so relentlessly¡­ wanting me dead¡­You must be the souls of the dead¡­ from fifteen years ago, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The ghouls answered Shinya with a chorus of ear-piercing shrieks¡ªwhether in affirmation or denial, he could no longer tell.

    It didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    All that mattered was holding the line. Not a single one of them would be allowed to escape.

    ¡°Come then! If this life¡ªone that should have ended fifteen years ago¡ªis yours to take, then take it!!¡±

    The bear¡¯s furious roar shook the entire inn, rattling the very windows in their frames.

    A nearby chandelier, the closest to him, shattered under the sheer force of his voice. The magic crystal at its core came loose, plummeting to the floor.

    The flickering light reflected in those rage-filled beastly eyes¡ªlike the final ember needed to detonate a Magma Burst Bomb.

    ¡°That is¡ªif you truly have the strength to claim it.¡±

 045 Sword Sheath Inn -2

    The four swordsmen battling at the front had already figured out the best way to weaken these undead creatures¡ªsevering their limbs rather than aiming for the head or heart.

    However, in the heat of close combat, even a well-trained mercenary squad couldn¡¯t completely avoid exposure to the ghouls¡¯ deadly venom.

    Though the four swordsmen had higher poison resistance than most humans, they were still no match for the toxin.

    At last, the first one collapsed.

    The remaining three barely managed to protect their fallen comrade while fending for themselves, but the situation was rapidly deteriorating.

    Meanwhile, archer Cecile noticed the danger her teammates were in. Without hesitation, she called out to the blue-robed mage¡ªshe was certain he had a plan.

    "Austin! Robin and the others are in trouble!"

    Austin, the blue-robed mage, furrowed his brows, quickly formulating a strategy.

    "I can freeze the ghouls around me for a short while. During that time¡ªcan I ask you to go help them, Guardian Bear?"

    Austin observed the already injured beast, uncertain whether this unfamiliar fighter¡ªwho didn¡¯t belong to their mercenary group¡ªwould follow his command.

    After fending off two lunging ghouls, Shinya seized a brief opening in the fight and said, "I can''t help them. I can¡¯t cure poison. The only thing I can do is clear a path for their retreat."

    "Thank you," Austin nodded in acknowledgment before issuing a warning. "Once I begin chanting, stay away from me, or you¡¯ll be caught in the spell¡¯s effect."

    "Don¡¯t worry about me," the bear rejected the warning outright, as if he had something else in mind. "I¡¯ll try to draw them toward you and keep you from getting hurt. Archer, you assist me. You know the timing of his spell, right? Just escape from the casting range at the last second."

    Cecile nodded. "I do, but if we do it this way¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­?"

    "If you want them to live, do as I say!" Shinya cut her off, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Austin had already begun channeling the ice-based control spell, "Frost Dominion." A pale blue magic circle formed around him, its intricate runes glowing with an icy brilliance.

    The creeping chill rising from the ground signaled the impending danger, but the ghouls¡ªlow-intelligence creatures of darkness¡ªfailed to recognize it as the harbinger of elemental magic.

    They acted purely on instinct, following the bait laid out by Shinya and Cecile, drawing themselves deeper into the range of Frost Dominion.

    Finally, Austin completed the last incantation. At that very moment, Cecile executed a swift roll, escaping the spell¡¯s area just in time.

    A surge of frost erupted from the magic circle, crackling ice forming with a crisp, resonant sound.

    Austin stood motionless at the center, his face showing clear signs of exhaustion.

    Surrounding him were several ghouls, frozen solid¡ªand a single, ice-encased bear.

    Cecile got back on her feet.

    Just as she had suspected, the bear never intended to escape Austin¡¯s casting range.

    Under normal circumstances, ice-based control magic could be dispelled by breaking the frozen layer. However, Frost Dominion was different.

    Until the spell¡¯s effect wore off, anyone who stepped into its range would be instantly frozen. Rushing in recklessly would be nothing short of suicide.

    Fortunately, Cecile was an archer¡ªshe didn¡¯t need to enter Frost Dominion to free the bear.

    She immediately raised her bow, drawing her string in Shinya¡¯s direction.

    But the question gnawing at her mind remained¡ª

    There was no doubt that this shot would break the ice and release the bear, but if he failed to escape Frost Dominion in time, he would simply be frozen again.

    Cecile quickly calculated how many shots it would take¡ªhow many times she would need to break the ice to help him escape the spell¡¯s range.

    Would the bear even have time to reach Robin and the others at this rate?

    She had no answer.

    The only thing she knew for certain¡ªshe couldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Her first arrow flew steadily toward the frozen layer encasing the bear.

    But at that very moment, a surge of dense mist burst through the ice, shattering the bear-shaped shell in an instant.

    From within the dissipating frost, a towering, muscular human-like figure emerged.

    To call him human didn¡¯t seem entirely accurate.

    He had the fierce, lupine head of a beast, with powerful limbs and razor-sharp claws, yet he stood upright like a man. His entire body was covered in thick, deep blue fur, the kind only a wild beast would possess¡ªyet he was clad in finely crafted leather armor.

    He carried no weapons.

    Yet the sheer presence he exuded was enough to inspire fear.

    With a simple lift of his hand, he snatched Cecile¡¯s incoming arrow as effortlessly as catching a mosquito.

    "I told you not to worry about me."

    Shinya snapped the arrow in half with an impatient flick of his fingers, his deep violet eyes gleaming with an eerie chill.

    Before his words had even fully settled, his form vanished into the swirling mist¡ª

    And in the next instant, a gray-black horned owl took flight.

    The swift raptor darted out of Frost Dominion¡¯s range in an instant, breaking free from its icy grasp.

    It soared toward the crippled swordsmen, leaving behind a stunned Cecile and Austin.

    ¡°...Werewolf¡­¡±

    ¡°...Shapeshifter¡­¡±

    The moment the horned owl landed, it morphed back into a towering bear, placing itself between the ghouls and the wounded swordsmen.

    ¡°Leave now! Find the town¡¯s priests for the antidote!¡±

    Leaving those words behind, the bear charged straight into the enemy horde.

    Robin, the lead swordsman, along with another companion, could still move¡ªbarely. But the other two had already lost consciousness, the ghouls¡¯ venom creeping further through their wounds.

    Robin knew that once blackened veins covered the entire body, there would be no saving them.

    He cast one last glance at Austin, who was struggling to maintain Frost Dominion, then clenched his teeth and made the painful decision to retreat.

    "Take the archer with you as well. If she can¡¯t use another skill like that Shatterbolt, there¡¯s no point in her staying here. Just me and the elemental mage will be enough."

    Another command came from the bear.

    Robin, carrying one of his poisoned comrades on his back, glanced at the towering bear standing before them.

    Only now did he notice¡ªbeneath its formidable stance, the beast was already covered in wounds, bleeding profusely. What was keeping it standing?

    Robin had always believed that mercenaries like them¡ªwilling to risk their lives for the sake of others¡ªwere already a rare breed.

    Ghouls weren¡¯t exactly within their specialty. When facing such dark creatures, knowing when to retreat wasn¡¯t cowardice¡ªit was survival.

    There was no shame in that.

    But then there was this bear.

    It didn¡¯t just fight without fear of the ghouls'' venom¡ªit faced their attacks head-on, deliberately drawing their aggression toward itself.

    That sheer recklessness¡ªno, that determination¡ªwas like someone intent on perishing alongside these monsters.

    Robin didn¡¯t understand, nor did he have the time to dwell on it. His only priority now was to get his injured, unconscious comrades to safety and find a priest for the antidote.

    ¡°Robin, I have a question¡­¡± one of the swordsmen beside him asked, his voice unsteady. ¡°Since when can wild beasts talk? Or¡­ am I just hallucinating from the poison?¡±

    Robin, walking ahead with a comrade slung over his back, suddenly froze in realization.

    Turning back toward the battlefield, he stared in shock at the lone bear still fighting against the ghouls.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    How had he completely overlooked something so unbelievable?

    Just then, another thunderous roar erupted from the other side of the inn.

    Robin clenched his teeth and forced himself to look away.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a man or a beast. Our priority is saving our poisoned comrades. That big guy looks like he can hold out for a while longer.¡±

    Robin and the last swordsman still able to move carried their two wounded comrades, making their way toward the barrier.

    No one noticed the large, jet-black bird that had silently perched itself on the railing leading to the second floor.

    It watched the battlefield unfolding in the main hall below, tilting its head as it blinked curiously.

    -Second-Floor Corridor-

    Molly and her two staff members had successfully evacuated all the stranded guests through the kitchen stairway. Now, standing in the corridor, they spotted the black bird perched on the railing.

    "What the hell is that thing?"

    "Looks shady as hell."

    Molly tensed and gestured for the two to stay quiet. Then, using hand signals, she pointed toward the kitchen stairwell, indicating they should retreat from that direction.

    The two employees didn¡¯t dare make another sound and quickly followed Molly¡¯s lead, sneaking away.

    Molly had no idea what that bird was, nor did she have the time to figure it out.

    All she knew was¡ªif priests didn¡¯t arrive soon, this place wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    -First-Floor Hall-

    The effects of Frost Dominion were beginning to fade.

    Austin had already poured a tremendous amount of mana into extending its duration, but his magic and stamina were not limitless¡ªhe couldn''t hold the spell indefinitely.

    Had Robin and the others made it out safely¡­?

    Fatigue blurred his vision, and sweat soaked through his robes.

    At that moment, he felt his connection to Frost Dominion sever.

    The first thing he saw was a ghoul breaking free from the shattered ice, lunging straight toward him.

    Damn it!

    There was no time to cast a defensive spell.

    For an elemental mage, taking a ghoul¡¯s attack head-on was no different from suicide.

    The ghoul¡¯s claws were just a fingernail¡¯s width away from his throat.

    In that life-or-death moment, a sharp metallic clang rang out before him.

    At the same time, crackling blue currents surged like a binding net, paralyzing the ghoul, leaving it frozen in place.

    A paralysis trap? When did Cecile set it¡­?

    The archer had no time to explain. She was already swinging her sword, fending off the other approaching ghouls.

    Luckily, the ghouls that had just broken free from Frost Dominion weren¡¯t as fast as before¡ªbut Cecile knew that wouldn¡¯t last forever.

    And like Austin, she had also noticed the black bird perched on the second-floor railing.

    Her battlefield instincts screamed at her¡ª

    That thing was no ordinary bird. And it was not an enemy to take lightly.

    "Cecile!"

    Robin had made it near her, holding off the ghouls for a brief moment before issuing his command. "It¡¯s time to retreat."

    "But¡­" Cecile hesitated for a second before her resolve hardened. "If Austin stays, so do I."

    Robin didn¡¯t waste any more breath trying to convince her.

    He swung his sword with all his remaining strength, severing a ghoul¡¯s knee, but the moment he did, his vision blurred, his sight growing increasingly dim.

    He was already poisoned¡ªif he kept pushing himself, he might not make it out alive.

    "Then hold the line. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    With that, he led his injured comrades toward the exit. But a dark cloud loomed over his heart.

    "If the priests can reach me in time to cleanse the poison, that is."

    -Outside the Barrier-

    As they crossed the light shield and stumbled out of the inn, they saw a figure dressed in white rushing toward them.

    A middle-aged priest.

    She wore the signature white-and-blue robes of Dawn Prayers, yet her demeanor carried the air of a scholar.

    Upon seeing Robin and the others, she gradually slowed her pace.

    Raising her staff horizontally, she began channeling a large-scale cleansing spell¡ªa purification ritual to neutralize the venom in their bodies.

    The pure golden aura not only cleansed them of the ghouls¡¯ deadly venom but also boosted the morale of those around them.

    Some who had initially abandoned the fight suddenly found renewed courage, emboldened by the priest¡¯s arrival.

    Robin and the others stood within the priest¡¯s large-scale healing spell, "Luminous Insignia", their previous exhaustion and weakness completely wiped away.

    Feeling reinvigorated, Robin even found the energy to joke with the unfamiliar priest.

    "Took you long enough! I was starting to think I¡¯d grow old waiting."

    "My apologies, everyone."

    The priest briskly stepped to Robin¡¯s side, checking to ensure that everyone had fully recovered before coming to a halt in front of the protective barrier.

    As someone who specialized solely in support and healing magic, she technically had no need to step onto the front lines.

    Standing outside the protective barrier was the wise choice.

    She continued chanting incantations of holy magic, invoking one divine blessing after another¡ªgifts bestowed by the Goddess of Light, Hekarian.

    Holy Light descended, its radiant glow mending the wounds of the guardian bear, Cecile, and Austin, while also revitalizing Robin and his group, allowing them to rejoin the battle.

    The arrival of a single priest had completely turned the tide.

    The sight filled those who had escaped the inn with hope and renewed spirit.

    "¡­Vanessa¡­ You finally made it. Thank the gods."

    Seeing that everyone was safe, Molly¡¯s nerves finally gave way, and she collapsed onto the ground, utterly drained.

    On the second-floor railing, the black bird¡¯s violet eyes reflected the image of the priest outside the barrier.

    It tilted its head as if contemplating something.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    The shadow beneath its feet began to melt.

    The pitch-black darkness tore through its body, and from within, several clawed hands emerged.

    More ghouls poured forth.

    The guardian bear roared, throwing itself into the fray once more.

    As long as it stood, Austin could safely prepare another spell.

    The elemental mage, using the last of his remaining mana, began channeling an advanced ice spell, aiming to completely destroy the black bird¡¯s portal.

    At the same time, Vanessa, while still casting healing magic, cautiously activated a simple detection spell.

    Two orbs of radiant light drifted through the hall, illuminating shadows untouched by the shattered crystal lamps.

    That¡¯s when she saw them¡ª

    Several worm-like, translucent creatures had gathered around the black bird, positioning themselves in front of it.

    Under the effects of the enhanced detection spell, Light Hunt, their partially invisible forms were revealed.Their very presence distorted the shadows cast by the black bird and its portal.

    Vanessa finally remembered what they were¡ª

    Nether Leeches.

    Low-tier creatures from the Realm of Shadows, spoken of in legend.

    Slow, dull-witted, and barely intelligent¡ªthese creatures survived for two reasons:

    First, in dim lighting, they could remain completely invisible, only revealing themselves under detection or illumination magic.

    Second, and more importantly¡ª

    They could reflect elemental magic.

    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened in realization.

    The black bird was using the Nether Leeches as a shield!

    "Mage, wait¡ª!!" she shouted.

    But it was already too late.

    A howling storm of ice shards surged forward at blinding speed, tearing through the hall toward the black bird and its portal.

    The piercing blue spikes impaled the first row of ghouls, shredding them to pieces.

    The plummeting temperature froze the remains into brittle fragments, shattering their bodies into nothing.

    The entire inn felt like it had been cast into a frozen abyss, as layers of frost crept silently across the walls.

    This was Austin¡¯s strongest ice spell¡ªAzure Tempest.

    With a powerful priest supporting him, he dared to use such a devastating spell, knowing that afterward, he would be too drained to cast another.

    If even this spell couldn¡¯t defeat the enemy, he had nothing left to give.

    The spell collided head-on with the Nether Leeches¡ª

    And vanished into their bodies, as if swallowed by an endless void.

    Not even a single scratch reached the black bird or its portal.

    The black bird let out a strange, eerie screech, its cry laced with mockery.

    A chilling silence fell over the battlefield.

    Vanessa didn¡¯t waste a second.

    With practiced speed, she cast a defensive spell¡ªDivine Ward¡ªalong the path where Azure Tempest had just passed.

    Because she knew¡ª

    Reflected magic was about to come right back at them.

    Austin stood frozen in disbelief.

    As the glacial blue light burst out of the Nether Leeches¡¯ bodies, he realized his fate.

    His own Azure Tempest¡ª

    Had not harmed the enemy.

    Instead¡ª

    It was coming straight for him.

    No one understood its power better than Austin himself.

    As he watched countless ice lances and unstoppable winds tear through Vanessa¡¯s protective barrier, he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Becoming a mercenary, he had imagined a thousand ways to die.

    Yet not once had he ever considered dying to his own spell.

    For a powerful elemental mage, there could be no greater irony.

    At that moment, a bitter smile crossed his lips.

    So I really was that strong, huh?

    Strong enough that even those "Apostles of Light" couldn¡¯t stop my magic¡­

    As he prepared to bid farewell to his fate,

    A colossal figure stepped before him¡ª

    Like an unshakable mountain.

    The ice lances pierced deep, embedding themselves into the guardian bear¡¯s body.

    The howling winds tore apart its already shattered armor.

    Blood mist sprayed into the air.

    From beneath the broken plating, torn muscles and exposed bone were laid bare.

    And yet¡ª

    The bear did not fall.

    Not until the ice completely encased its body.

    The red-stained frost froze solid, sealing the unbreakable beast within.

    Vanessa¡¯s heart sank.

    Did it just block Azure Tempest¡ªusing its body?!

    Whose battle pet was this?!

    She had no time to dwell on it.

    Nor did she have time to admire its strength and unwavering loyalty.

    All she could do¡ª

    Was cast the strongest Holy Light she had.

    She wasn¡¯t capable of resurrection magic.

    If the bear died from this, there would be no bringing it back.

    But as long as it still had a single breath left¡ª

    She swore she would not let it die here.

    The warm glow of Holy Light melted the ice away, slowly closing the bear¡¯s wounds¡ª

    But the guardian beast had lost all strength.

    Overwhelmed by the force of the attack, Shinya lost consciousness.

    He couldn¡¯t hear.

    He couldn¡¯t see.

    Within the empty void, only a faint sliver of light carried the fragmented echoes of distant voices¡ª

    "Hey! Big Bear!! Wake up! You can¡¯t die here!! Wake up¡ªopen your eyes!!"

    Austin felt a surge of gratitude¡ªand panic.

    If the guardian bear died here¡ª

    How could he ever repay this debt?

    Robin and the recovered swordsmen returned to the battlefield.

    Alongside new reinforcements, they stood protecting the fallen bear, battling against the ghouls.

    Cecile, now among them, turned to Austin in the brief lull between strikes.

    "This isn¡¯t the time for fear or sorrow!" she shouted. "Austin¡ªstay strong!"

    Austin understood.

    But now¡ªhis mana was depleted.

    The only spell he could cast was the lowest-tier ice arrow.

    Meanwhile, the black bird was unaffected by elemental magic.

    And with more ghouls pouring in, they couldn¡¯t even get close to it.

    If they couldn¡¯t destroy the portal¡ª

    The creatures of darkness would never stop coming.

    Vanessa knew this too.

    But as a priest of the Praise Hymns, she could not use offensive divine magic.

    Just as the battle reached a stalemate¡ª

    The thunder of galloping hooves echoed from the distance.

    Outside the barrier, the onlookers instinctively parted, making way for the approaching figure.

    A man in the same white-and-blue robes as Vanessa rode forth¡ª

    But his robe was tattered, stained with dirt and blood, as if he had barely escaped a grueling battle.

    A gray Blossom Feather emblem adorned his chest.

    The sight of it disheartened those watching.

    "A low-ranking priest?"

    "Yeah¡­ a low-ranked priest from Dawn Prayers."

    "Even Vanessa is struggling. What good is he going to do?"

    "I doubt he¡¯ll be of any help."

    Yet the rider ignored their doubts.

    The wind swept through his golden hair, but his gaze never wavered.

    He leapt from his horse, paying no mind to the whispers.

    Passing Vanessa¡¯s side, he stepped into the barrier.

    His footsteps were calm and firm.

    His hands held no weapon.

    But wherever he walked, rippling golden waves spread beneath his feet.

    The ghouls shrank back, screeching in terror¡ª

    As if they had just seen their greatest enemy.

    Yet the man spared them no glance.

    His focus was locked ahead¡ª

    On the black bird¡¯s portal.

    When he was just meters away, he finally stopped.

    Raising his left hand toward the sky,

    He grasped something unseen¡ª

    A power so great it burned a mark upon his finger, where a silver ring once sat.

    Then¡ª

    A radiant halo descended from above, slamming into the ground.

    A tidal wave of light surged outward, consuming the ghouls, reducing them to ashes.

    Standing at the center of the storm¡ª

    He swung his left hand forward.

    Though empty¡ª

    Blades of divine light materialized mid-air.

    They pierced through the Nether Leeches¡ª

    And struck straight through the black bird and its portal.

    The bird twisted its head, letting out a final shriek¡ª

    Before vanishing into the golden radiance.

    All the dark creatures it summoned disappeared with it.

    As the light-forged swords dimmed, fading into nothing¡ª

    Silence fell over the battlefield.

    Everyone stared, stunned by the man who had single-handedly ended the fight.

    His true identity became the only thing anyone could talk about.

    "That was Solar Blade! I''ve seen it before!"

    "I thought priests couldn¡¯t use attack magic?"

    "Haven¡¯t you heard of Exorcists?"

    "Exorcists¡­ the ones specialized in fighting dark creatures?"

    "An Exorcist?!"

 046 Sword Sheath Inn -3

    "Rivern? Is that you, Rivern Rybirths?"

    Vanessa recognized the man who had suddenly barged in at first glance.

    She and Rivern were colleagues, and over the years, they had naturally crossed paths a few times.

    This priest had always left a lasting impression on her¡ªnot because of his striking appearance or distinguished demeanor, but because, despite being a low-ranking priest, he was often personally summoned by High Priest Aurora.

    Moreover, he was remarkably well-acquainted with the higher-ups at headquarters.

    For someone of his rank, such privileges and connections were anything but normal.

    Vanessa had long suspected that Rivern¡¯s identity was anything but ordinary.

    The title of ¡°low-ranking priest¡± might very well have been nothing more than a facade.

    And now, her suspicions had been confirmed.

    "Hello, Vanessa."

    Rivern turned to face her, offering a polite smile in greeting.

    "I knew it. You really are with the Sevenfold Verdict."

    Vanessa¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Were you sent here by the higher-ups?"

    "Well¡­ hmm, something like that." Rivern scratched his head sheepishly. "Sorry for being late."

    Vanessa took note of the dirt and wounds covering him and chose not to press further.

    She understood that Exorcists were granted special discretionary privileges¡ªallowing Rivern to withhold information even from his fellow priests.

    Even if she asked what had really happened, he had every right not to answer.

    Exorcists belonged to the Sevenfold Verdict, a covert branch of Dawn Prayers¡ª

    An organization whose membership was never disclosed, and whose leader¡¯s true identity remained unknown.

    Because of this secrecy, many doubted whether the organization even truly existed.

    After the Great Catastrophe, the demonic incursions into the human world suddenly diminished.

    No one knew why.

    The survivors were too preoccupied rebuilding their homes to question the catastrophe¡¯s origin or why the demons had vanished.

    In the years that followed, the number of Exorcists dwindled¡ª

    Their existence fading into legend.

    And now¡ª

    A figure from that very legend stood at the center of the crowd,

    Watched intently by all.

    "It¡¯s an Exorcist! A real, living Exorcist!"

    "So cool!"

    "Sir Exorcist, can I shake your hand?"

    "¡­Hey, stop pushing! Get in line!"

    Faced with the overwhelming enthusiasm of the townsfolk, Rivern found himself at a loss for words.

    All he could do was offer a helpless smile and say, "Uh¡­ excuse me, everyone. Could you make some space?"

    While all attention was fixed on the legendary Exorcist,

    The mercenary group and Vanessa remained by the unconscious guardian bear,

    standing watch over him.

    As Vanessa continued channeling healing magic over the injured beast, she took a brief moment to ask Cecile,

    "Whose battle pet is this?"

    Cecile shook her head. "He¡¯s not a battle pet. He¡¯s a werewolf Shapeshifter."

    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    [A werewolf? And a Shapeshifter at that? Why is he here, in human territory?]

    [And why would he fight so desperately¡­ just to protect a human town?]

    She was momentarily distracted by these thoughts¡ª

    And in that very moment, a thick white mist unfurled around the giant bear.

    Before their very eyes, the guardian beast began to change.

    Under the watchful gaze of the crowd,

    The towering bear shifted into a humanoid form.

    Short, jet-black hair.

    Tanned, wheat-colored skin.

    His features were indistinguishable from a human male.

    Austin and Cecile stared in disbelief¡ª

    The young man lying before them was the same Shapeshifter who had just broken free from the ice.

    Shinya lay unconscious at the center of Vanessa¡¯s magic circle, his eyes tightly shut.

    The combined effect of holy magic¡¯s healing properties and his werewolf regeneration worked in tandem, causing his once-gaping wounds to mend at a visibly rapid pace.

    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Austin murmured in awe. ¡°Any normal human would have died from Azure Tempest on the spot. But he survived¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Rivern finally managed to push through the crowd and made his way to Vanessa¡¯s side.

    ¡°How¡¯s the werewolf?¡± he asked.

    ¡°His condition is stable. He should regain consciousness soon,¡± Vanessa replied.

    Rivern gave a slight nod before turning away, heading toward the inn¡¯s entrance.

    Before long, he found Nicole beside Molly, the innkeeper.

    She remained fast asleep, leaning against Molly, completely unresponsive.

    Through a brief conversation with Molly, Rivern learned that Shinya had deep ties to this inn.

    That explained why he had come here first for help.

    Seagull Town¡¯s priest, Eddie, had already purified the poison from Nicole¡¯s body before joining Shinya and Kyle on their journey to Acorn Town¡ªto aid Rivern.

    That was where the three of them had encountered the demon.

    "You ran into a demon?" Molly¡¯s face tightened with worry and fear. "What about Kyle and Eddie? Are they alright?"

    "They¡¯re fine. No injuries," Rivern reassured her. "They were right behind me and should be arriving soon. I was only able to make it here in time thanks to this one."He turned to glance at the horse standing nearby, which let out a low, steady snort in response.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Rivern¡¯s gaze returned to Nicole.

    ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t normal. She shouldn¡¯t be in such a deep sleep. I need Vanessa to check on her.¡±

    Molly exchanged a glance with one of the staff members, who immediately went to summon Vanessa.

    After a brief spell, the priest¡¯s expression shifted subtly¡ªonly for her usual calm composure to quickly return.

    Still, she insisted on taking Nicole to the church.

    Rivern sensed that something was off.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡±

    Before Vanessa could respond, the sound of galloping hooves once again filled the air.

    "Kyle!"

    From a distance, Molly spotted her husband and Priest Eddie and rushed forward to meet them.

    "Is everyone alright?" Kyle asked.

    "No one was hurt, but the inn¡­" Molly trailed off, unable to finish her sentence.

    Kyle dismounted and walked toward the inn he had worked so hard to build¡ª

    And in that moment, his heart sank.

    Then, like a weathered stone statue, he stood frozen, unable to utter a single word.

    The once-pristine, luxurious hall of the Sword Sheath Inn lay in ruins.

    Shattered tables and chairs littered the floor, the remnants of chandeliers scattered among the wreckage.

    The grand staircase leading to the second floor was half-destroyed, its railings and banisters barely holding together.

    Half the steps had collapsed, with no sign of where the missing pieces had been flung.

    Deep claw marks marred the wooden floorboards, and in some areas, the planks had split open¡ªsome cracks wide enough for a person to fall through.

    A little more damage, and it would have broken through to the basement.

    "Mason, tally up the total damage to the inn," Kyle called out to one of the staff members, his expression blank.

    "Got it. Do you want it now?" Mason asked.

    "Start calculating immediately. But¡ªdon¡¯t let me know the total for at least a week."

    Kyle stepped into the wreckage of the once-grand hall, his eyes falling on Shinya, who was now surrounded by the mercenary group.

    He pushed aside one of the mercenaries, squeezing into the circle.

    "What happened? Who were you fighting?"

    After listening to Austin¡¯s explanation, Kyle still found it hard to believe.

    If not for the undeniable traces of the brutal battle left behind,

    How could he ever believe that ghouls had appeared inside his inn?

    Had Vanessa not arrived in time, the mercenary swordsmen might have been on the brink of death.

    Had Shinya not used his own body to block the reflected Azure Tempest, Austin would have already been dead.

    Had Rivern not eliminated the remaining ghouls and destroyed the black bird¡¯s portal, the entire town might have suffered the same fate as Acorn Town.

    Kyle sat cross-legged beside Shinya, feeling a wave of relief wash over him.

    Against such an overwhelming horde of ghouls, not a single person had died.

    Given the circumstances, this outcome was¡ª

    The best they could have hoped for.

    The only loss was money.

    But for a businessman, what could be more important than that?

    "Hey, Shinya, if you don¡¯t wake up soon, who am I supposed to send the repair bill to?"

    "Don¡¯t even think about running away¡ªwho else besides your bear form could¡¯ve caused this much destruction?"

    "You¡¯re working as my laborer for the next hundred year, no exceptions."

    At last, Shinya¡¯s deep purple eyes fluttered open.

    His body tensed as he jerked upright, thick mist dispersing around him.

    Kyle immediately reached out and gripped his shoulder, stopping him before he could shift.

    "Calm down. It¡¯s over."

    Shinya turned his head, finally noticing Kyle beside him.

    Then, he saw the mercenaries, and as his gaze swept across the ruined inn, ensuring that the danger had truly passed,

    He frowned slightly, surprised.

    "It¡¯s¡­ over? What about the ghouls?"

    "An Exorcist arrived," Austin answered. "He eliminated all the ghouls, along with the black bird and the portal."

    "An Exorcist?"

    "Yeah, his name was Rivern, I think. We should properly thank him later. And I should thank you too, werewolf Shapeshifter. If not for you, I would have¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea," Shinya interrupted coldly. "I didn¡¯t do it to save you."

    His sharp tone silenced Austin.

    "The only thing I was protecting was the barrier behind you," Shinya continued. "Did any of you even stop to consider what would¡¯ve happened if that spell had hit it?"

    "Ghouls can¡¯t break through divine magic, but elemental magic can. Your spell could have been used against us¡ªto shatter our last line of defense. And if that barrier had collapsed¡­ you all know exactly what the worst-case scenario would¡¯ve been."

    A heavy silence fell over the group.

    Without waiting for a response, Shinya rose to his feet and bolted toward the inn¡¯s entrance, his only focus¡ªfinding Nicole.

    [If the barrier had broken¡­ If the ghouls had escaped¡­ how would I have protected Nicole?]

    For Nicole¡¯s safety, he would sacrifice anything.

    As the others watched him disappear into the distance, they each had something to say.

    "Regardless of your reasons, the fact remains¡ªyou saved me," Austin said with gratitude.

    "That¡¯s what I call a hero¡ªa reckless, death-defying hero," Robin remarked.

    "Unbelievable. He¡¯s already walking? Any normal person who took fatal wounds like that wouldn¡¯t even get out of bed for a week, priest healing or not," Cecile pointed out.

    Robin shook his head. "No, no, Cecile¡ªyou¡¯re thinking too small. A normal person wouldn¡¯t have survived taking Austin¡¯s Azure Tempest head-on in the first place."

    Kyle nodded in agreement. "Can¡¯t argue with that. He¡¯s definitely not normal."

    As he spoke, the innkeeper straightened up and turned to the mercenaries.

    "Speaking of which¡­ where exactly are you lot from?"

    Robin proudly introduced himself, "We¡¯re ¡®Bladewind,¡¯ a mercenary group from Northsail. So, boss, got any jobs for us?"

    "No work for now," Kyle replied as he adjusted his clothing, shifting his mood before flashing a smile. "But¡ªgiven your group¡¯s bravery tonight, I, on behalf of the Sword Sheath Inn, sincerely thank you for coming to our aid. As a token of appreciation, I invite you all to stay here¡ªfree of charge¡ªfor one week."

    The mercenaries erupted in cheers¡ªexcept for Robin, who seemed a bit dissatisfied.

    "So does that mean our previous lodging and meal expenses are also waived?"

    "One thing has nothing to do with the other," Kyle responded with a perfectly practiced business smile. "Your past expenses are still due."

    "Then can we at least get reimbursed for the Shatterbolt arrow Cecile used?"

    Kyle¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver.

    "I¡¯m sorry, what arrow?" he asked sweetly.

    Austin couldn''t take it anymore and smacked Robin on the head.

    "Enough. Just shut up already."

    Kyle nodded toward them in farewell. "I''ll take my leave now. There''s still another hero I need to inform."

    With that, he turned and headed outside the inn.

    The moment he stepped out, he heard Shinya¡¯s icy voice cutting through the night air.

    "Give Nicole back to me!"

    Kyle instinctively followed the sound and saw Rivern carrying Nicole in his arms, preparing to leave for Seagull Town¡¯s church.

    Meanwhile, Shinya stood a short distance away, calling after him.

    A sense of unease immediately settled over Kyle.

    Something was about to go wrong.

    "Put her down!"

    Seeing that Rivern remained still, Shinya repeated his command, as if treating him as some kind of grave threat.

    With no other choice, Rivern complied, gently handing Nicole over to Shinya as he approached.

    Vanessa observed the exchange, quickly deducing that the werewolf and the girl must have an unusual relationship.

    Since he clearly meant her no harm, she saw no reason to intervene.

    "Then, please bring the girl with you to the church. She requires special treatment."

    Shinya said nothing, simply holding Nicole close as he walked toward the towering spire of the church.

    Vanessa followed closely behind.

    Rivern, too, moved to join them.

    "I''m coming as well," he said.

    The first voice of opposition rang out.

    "That won¡¯t do."

    Kyle called out from behind, his tone casual but firm. "If our great hero leaves just like that, people might start saying the Sword Sheath Inn failed to show proper hospitality."

    He wasn¡¯t lying¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t the real reason he was so eager to keep Rivern around.

    Without hesitation, the innkeeper chased after him, warmly grabbing the Exorcist¡¯s arm.

    "Sir Hero, if you don¡¯t take the chance to experience our inn¡¯s latest bath system, then this journey of yours will have been in vain!"

    Kyle¡¯s flawlessly rehearsed sales pitch left Rivern momentarily overwhelmed.

    "Private shower rooms¡ªpure luxury, just for you."

    "Uh¡­ well¡­ I appreciate it, but¡ª"

    Before Rivern could politely refuse, Kyle had already started dragging him back toward the inn.

    "Featuring the ultimate temperature-control technology imported from the beastkin kingdom of Sharuga¡ªensuring perfect comfort all year round. Warm in winter, cool in summer, and 100% satisfaction guaranteed!"

    "Uh¡­, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go, but¡­ could I maybe go later?" Rivern asked hesitantly.

    "No can do. Midnight deep cleaning. We have scheduled maintenance at fixed hours."

    "But¡­ it¡¯s still quite a while until midnight. Can¡¯t we just¡­ wait a little longer?"

    "Nope, Exorcist." Kyle replied with a bright, unwavering smile.

    He was rushing to separate Rivern from Shinya because his gut instinct told him¡ª

    If he didn¡¯t get them apart soon, Shinya would inevitably start picking a fight with the Exorcist for getting too close to Nicole.

    Having grown up with Shinya, Kyle knew better than anyone just how dangerous it was when his hostility and killing intent began to show.

    And right now, he could sense it brewing.

    Just then, Shinya abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    Still holding Nicole, he turned around, his voice laced with mockery.

    "Exorcist? What a coincidence¡ªI happen to have a few questions for this Exorcist sir."

    Both Kyle and Rivern froze at the same time.

    Kyle groaned inwardly.

    [Damn it. Here we go. He¡¯s about to start trouble with the Exorcist.]

    Rivern turned to face Shinya from a distance, his expression calm and composed.

    "Go ahead."

    Shinya¡¯s gaze sharpened, his arms tightening around Nicole.

    "How did you find me and Nicole so easily today? You knew the way to Acorn Town, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Fifteen years ago, during the massacre in Acorn Town¡ª

    We crossed paths.I recognize your scent.

    What is your connection to demons?!"

    The sudden interrogation left the onlookers bewildered, and soon, a murmur of voices filled the air.

    "Acorn Town? Where¡¯s that?"

    "You were still young back then, it¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t remember."

    "It was that massacre, wasn¡¯t it? The entire town was wiped out."

    "Gods, that¡¯s horrifying. Who did it?"

    "Demons. They say it was the work of demons."

    Each word pierced through Rivern like a blade, every sentence cutting deeper.

    He kept his head lowered, silent for a long while.

    Finally, he lifted his gaze.

    His emerald-green eyes, usually so vibrant, were now dim and lifeless, reflecting a sorrow both heavy and resigned.

    Taking a deep breath, he exhaled slowly¡ª

    And then, in a steady voice, he spoke.

    "You¡¯re right."

    "Fifteen years ago¡­ I was there."

    "The people of Acorn Town died because of me."

    "I¡­ was the one who killed them."

 047 The Exorcists Lie

    For a moment, the murmurs around them erupted into chaos.

    "What?"

    "That can¡¯t be true."

    "Did he just say¡­ he killed them all?"

    Kyle stared at the Exorcist in shock, his mouth hanging open, unable to form a response.

    Vanessa¡¯s expression held not only shock, but deep confusion.

    Among them, only Shinya¡¯s hostility grew even stronger.

    He shifted half a step to the side, instinctively preparing for battle.

    Had he not been holding Nicole, he might have already transformed.

    Just then, a young voice rang out, desperately refuting the claim.

    "That¡¯s not true! Rivern is not the killer!!"

    Eddie rushed forward, placing himself between the Exorcist and Shinya.

    "Rivern Rybirths is an Exorcist. Isn¡¯t it completely normal for an Exorcist to have been at the scene?" Eddie argued, defending him.

    "Fifteen years ago, the tragedy happened because the Exorcists arrived too late¡ªthey couldn¡¯t stop it in time. My uncle and his entire family were among the victims.That¡¯s why, after joining Dawn Prayers and becoming a priest, I personally went through the official records regarding that massacre.I know what really happened¡ªDawn Prayers failed in its rescue efforts, and that failure led to complete annihilation.If you want to ask who¡¯s responsible, then the blame falls on all of Dawn Prayers."

    Vanessa felt a surge of emotion at Eddie¡¯s words.

    The young man had spoken aloud the very thoughts she had been holding inside.

    Eddie¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    "So¡­ so please, Rivern, stop calling yourself a murderer. Saying things like that¡­ it¡¯s too painful.Yes, you bear responsibility. But so do all of us in Dawn Prayers."He paused, clenching his fists tightly."I was only six years old that year.I was supposed to stay at my uncle¡¯s house for a month. But I caught a cold that wouldn¡¯t go away, so I had to cancel the trip. And because of that¡­ I survived.I never once felt lucky.I resented the demons.I resented Dawn Prayers¡ªits incompetence, its failure to act."

    He took a deep breath.

    "That same year, Dawn Prayers began installing dark energy alarms and magical barriers in every town.And ten years later¡­ I became a member of the very organization I once despised."

    Eddie looked directly at Shinya, his voice sincere.

    "I became a priest to help more people¡ªto make sure tragedies like that never happen again.Dawn Prayers has worked toward that same goal all these years.And as a result, nothing like the Acorn Town massacre has happened since.You saw it for yourself today¡ªthe alarm system, the magical barrier. They worked.If you want to hold someone responsible for that tragedy, then come at me. Come at all of us in Dawn Prayers. But don¡¯t single out Rivern."

    Shinya¡¯s anger flared even hotter as he saw Eddie spreading his arms, standing between them to shield Rivern.

    "You think I¡¯m targeting him?Fine. Then let me ask something unrelated to the past."

    His sharp gaze locked onto Rivern.

    "Back in the forest outside Acorn Town, I saw you standing very close to that demon.He wasn¡¯t trying to kill you. He was talking to you. So tell me¡ªwhat exactly were you two discussing?"

    The moment the question was thrown at Rivern, he became the center of attention.

    Even Kyle was curious about the answer.

    He had been there¡ªright behind Shinya in his bear form.

    Though he hadn¡¯t caught the conversation clearly, he had definitely heard voices.

    Now, everyone was waiting for Rivern¡¯s response.

    Rivern¡¯s gaze swept across the many pairs of eyes fixed on him¡ª

    Some were filled with doubt, others with concern, some with simple curiosity¡ª

    But most carried trust and expectation.

    He had never imagined that his words would be so misinterpreted by Eddie,

    Nor that it would lead to this.

    He had already resigned himself to becoming a condemned sinner, the target of everyone''s scorn, and yet¡ªthere were still those who stood up to defend him.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    He had spoken the truth, and yet¡ªno one believed him.

    [Do you really think you told the truth?]

    A mocking voice echoed from the depths of his mind.

    [You sly little demon!]

    [You only vaguely admitted to being the culprit, never once mentioning that you''ve already become a demon. You carefully avoided the details of the past, letting others step in to defend you instead. Ha! What a brilliant move¡ªturning retreat into an advance, weaving a perfect little tragedy. I¡¯m so touched, I could cry.]

    Because the truth was¡ª

    He hadn¡¯t told everything.

    He couldn¡¯t.

    The words refused to leave his lips.

    He could not¡ª

    Would not¡ª

    Look into those trusting, expectant eyes and say¡ª

    "I was once an Enslaved Fiend of the demons. Now¡ªI am a demon."

    He wanted to let out a helpless, bitter laugh.

    He wanted to bury his head in his hands and weep.

    A part of him felt gratitude for the trust these strangers placed in him¡ª

    And yet, another part of him mocked their naivety.

    [Oh, kind and innocent Eddie¡­ If you ever had the chance to check the internal personnel records of Dawn Prayers, you would have known.]

    [I joined Dawn Prayers after the Acorn Town tragedy. How could I have possibly taken part in the rescue operation?]

    [Heh¡­ but then again, with your current rank, you don¡¯t have access to those records¡ªlet alone the personnel files of the Exorcists.]

    [So, of course, you wouldn¡¯t know who I really am.]

    [Who am I? Rivern Rybirths?]

    [No. That name was nothing more than a passing whim of former High Priest Nafal¡ªa false identity he gave me on a whim.]

    [I am a demon wearing human skin. A prisoner bound in chains of holy light.]

    [So tell me¡ªwhat lies am I incapable of uttering?]

    [If this is truly a grand performance¡ª]

    [Then let me play my role to the very end.]

    At last, under the weight of everyone¡¯s anticipation, Rivern spoke.

    "That demon didn¡¯t kill me because he wanted to force me to reveal the whereabouts of other Exorcists."

    His gaze remained calm as he looked at Shinya.

    "I fought back with everything I had and was wounded in the process. I didn¡¯t know where the other Exorcists were, and even if I did, I would never have told him. Shortly after, you all arrived."

    But his answer didn¡¯t satisfy Shinya.

    "And why should I believe you?"

    The skepticism in his voice infuriated Eddie, who immediately snapped back.

    "Haven¡¯t you had enough?! If Rivern hadn¡¯t arrived tonight, do you have any idea how much worse this battle could have been? Doesn¡¯t his actions tonight alone make him worthy of your trust?"

    "That¡¯s right!"

    "Exactly!"

    Voices rose from the crowd, supporting Eddie¡¯s argument.

    Some even turned the accusations back onto Shinya.

    "Now that I think about it, weren¡¯t you the one who lured the ghouls here?"

    "Yeah! I saw it with my own eyes¡ªthose ghouls were chasing him when he came down from the second floor."

    "So isn¡¯t everything that happened today your fault?"

    Shinya¡¯s expression darkened.

    The ghouls had been chasing him. He had no way to refute it and could only endure their accusations in silence.

    "By the way, who is this guy?"

    "Is he with the mercenary group?"

    "No, he¡¯s a werewolf¡ªI saw him transform."

    "¡­A werewolf?!"

    "What is a Bloodwolf doing in our territory?"

    "That barbaric race only brings disaster¡ªnothing but bad luck!"

    The murmurs grew louder, the weight of public opinion beginning to turn against Shinya.

    Until¡ª

    A loud, commanding voice suddenly cut through the noise, silencing the crowd.

    "Yes, the ghouls were drawn here because of him¡ªbut he fought until the very last moment to protect everyone else."

    Austin stepped forward, joined by his mercenary companions, positioning themselves at the front of the crowd.

    He spoke up for Shinya, his voice clear and unwavering.

    "While he was out there fighting, getting injured, even facing death¡ªwhat were you so-called ''warriors'' doing? You cowered behind the barrier, trembling in fear. And now, you dare to stand here and accuse him? You cowards¡ªdo you feel no shame holding swords in your hands?"

    Among the crowd, those whom Austin had called out reacted differently¡ª

    Some lowered their heads in embarrassment, while others simply averted their eyes, unwilling to acknowledge the rebuke.

    Shinya hadn¡¯t expected anyone to speak up for him.

    A warmth spread through his heart.

    Austin gave Shinya a firm, approving look. Shinya nodded slightly in return, a silent gesture of gratitude.

    Kyle immediately stepped into the middle, raising his hands to calm the crowd.

    "Alright, alright, everyone, let¡¯s cool down. This matter is settled¡ªlet¡¯s move on. No one died tonight, and that alone is a blessing. The Bloodwolves has always been fierce warriors, valuing strength above all else. But in history, they have never been our enemies. Let¡¯s not let small misunderstandings create unnecessary conflict. Peace is the priority¡ªdon¡¯t you all agree? It¡¯s late. Go home and get some rest."

    Some people began to disperse, though many lingered, unwilling to leave just yet¡ªtheir curiosity still unsatisfied.

    Instead, the crowd shifted its attention to Rivern, gathering around him.

    "We believe in you!"

    "We trust Dawn Prayers!"

    "Exorcist!"

    "Hero!"

    "Seagull Town thanks you!"

    The cheers and praises from the crowd grated harshly against Shinya¡¯s ears.

    No one believed his instincts.

    He understood, of course¡ª

    If Rivern hadn¡¯t shown up in time to cleanse his poison, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get Nicole to Seagull Town.

    If Rivern hadn¡¯t arrived, the inn¡ªperhaps the entire town¡ªcould have suffered devastating losses.

    Rivern was, without a doubt, the ¡°hero¡± of the day.

    That fact was undeniable.

    And yet¡ªShinya couldn¡¯t stand it.

    A simmering rage and resentment burned inside him, its cause impossible to untangle.

    Logically, he had no evidence to prove that Rivern was connected to the demons.

    A Dawn Prayers Exorcist, after all, was the last person who could possibly be in league with them.

    Even Eddie¡¯s reasoning made some sense.

    That year, after Shinya and Irene got separated, he had returned to Acorn Town alone.

    There had been priests at the scene.

    They were handling the aftermath.

    If Rivern had been among them, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible.

    If Rivern had blamed himself for failing to save the town and called himself the culprit, that, too, wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable.

    [But¡­ why do I always catch a scent from Rivern that feels both familiar and disgusting?]

    Shinya kept his eyes locked on Rivern, watching until his figure was completely swallowed by the crowd.

    [Rivern Rybirths¡­ you had better be telling the truth. Because if you¡¯re not¡ªI will make sure you pay dearly for it.]

    With that silent vow burning in his heart, Shinya finally turned and headed toward Seagull Town¡¯s church.

    But just as he took his first step¡ª

    A sudden surge of energy sent a ripple through the air, setting both Vanessa and Rivern on high alert.

    Before either of them could react, a violent eruption of darkness burst forth from Nicole¡¯s body¡ª

    like flames consuming the air¡ª

    engulfing Shinya within it.

    The commotion immediately sent the surrounding crowd into chaos.

    "What the hell is that?!"

 048 The Demons Mark

    The mass of shadows hovered above Nicole¡¯s body, writhing as if it were a living entity.

    Its torn maw gaped open, revealing an abyss even deeper than darkness itself.

    Higher up, flickering violet light shimmered within the shadows¡ªtwo unevenly sized, eerie eyes, barely visible, pulsing in and out of existence.

    It thrashed against the world outside, clawing and tearing as if trying to break free from an unseen prison.

    "Everyone, get back!" Eddie shouted, quickly moving to the front alongside the mercenaries.

    At the same time, Rivern and Vanessa both completed their spells simultaneously.

    Under Vanessa¡¯s guidance, holy magic condensed into a hexagonal prism, enclosing both Nicole and Shinya inside.

    The radiant barrier severed the connection between the shadow and its source, reducing it to a restless, wavering form desperately attempting to meld into the night sky.

    But Rivern didn¡¯t give it the chance.

    Three golden lances shot through the air, piercing straight into the shadow, tearing it apart within the radiant light.

    It let out a faint, anguished screech before fading into nothingness¡ª

    Erased completely.

    The crisis seemed to have passed, but the three members of Dawn Prayers present remained on high alert.

    Vanessa gestured for Shinya to put the girl down.

    He complied without question.

    Meanwhile, Rivern and Eddie remained vigilant, scanning their surroundings for any lingering threats.

    Vanessa¡¯s spell continued to unfold.

    The prismatic barrier gradually shrunk, swirling around Nicole as it compressed.

    Finally, it locked onto her right wrist, settling there before slowly fading away.

    Vanessa immediately reached out, rolling up Nicole¡¯s sleeve¡ª

    And there, just as she had feared the most, was what she dreaded to find¡ª

    A black pentagram, inverted, etched onto Nicole¡¯s wrist.

    Without hesitation, Vanessa quickly pulled the sleeve back down, covering the mark from sight.

    "Pick her up. We''re going back to the church."

    Vanessa spoke simply, as if the disturbance just now had been nothing of serious concern.

    But Shinya couldn''t remain as composed as the calm priest.

    Holding Nicole in his arms, he kept questioning himself¡ªwhy had he let this happen to her? The demon had been after him, so why was Nicole the one caught in the crossfire?

    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, with some demanding an explanation from Vanessa.

    Reluctantly, she had to stop.

    Sighing, she admitted, "Yes, this is indeed a demon''s mark. This girl has been marked by a demon."

    A stir rippled through the crowd, but before panic could spread, Vanessa continued, "However, this type of mark is a very low-tier form of dark magic. I know how to remove it completely, so there''s no need for alarm. It poses no threat to any of us."

    Even so, not everyone was convinced.

    It wasn¡¯t that they doubted Vanessa¡¯s words¡ªunder the priest¡¯s purification, the mark on the girl posed no immediate threat to them.

    But who could guarantee that someone marked by a demon wouldn¡¯t bring disaster in the future?

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Whose child is this, anyway?"

    "I don¡¯t think she¡¯s from our town."

    "Get her away from here¡ªfar away!"

    "If she stays, who knows when misfortune will follow?"

    "Make her leave! We don¡¯t want her here!"

    "She¡¯s with that werewolf, isn¡¯t she?"

    "...That explains it!"

    "Throw them both out!"

    The voices of protest rose one after another. Eddie tried to defend Nicole, urging the crowd to calm down, but this time, it was not as easy as when he had spoken up for Rivern.

    The townspeople had suddenly become firm and indifferent, their only goal to drive Nicole and Shinya away.

    To Shinya, this scene was painfully familiar.

    What had happened to him decades ago was now unfolding before his eyes, this time with Nicole as the target.

    Back then, however, he had not been rejected by the human world because of a "demonic mark." To them, he was an outsider from beyond the Black Jade Sea¡ªan outcast, a foreigner.

    "Get him out of here! We don¡¯t want him!"

    "Look at those eyes¡ªthey reflect light! It¡¯s creepy as hell."

    "I saw him turn into a panther that day."

    "A monster¡­ how terrifying."

    Back then, the young Shinya had not understood what he had done wrong.

    At that time, he had not even learned to shift into his werewolf form, yet his innate Shapeshifter bloodline already allowed him to seamlessly transition between his human and beast forms.

    To him, it was as natural as eating or sleeping.

    But to humans, who lacked such abilities, he was nothing short of a monster.

    The situation was slightly better in Seagull Town, as it was closer to Hermit Bay, the passage to the Black Jade Sea. Occasionally, outsiders would stop here for a short stay.

    However, in towns closer to the continent¡¯s center, those who were not "one of their own" were far less welcome.

    Shinya¡¯s father, Aoshi, had never allowed him to travel to Acorn Town or anywhere farther for this exact reason.

    Fortunately, Shinya had met Irene from Acorn Town.

    Unlike the others, she had accepted him for who he was, never treating him as an outsider.

    That was why Shinya had felt so close to her.

    But because of their friendship, some townspeople had protested, refusing to let Irene become a teacher at the town¡¯s school.

    They also forbade Shinya from entering the school, calling him a man-eating beast¡ªeven though he had never once harmed them.

    Now, decades had passed, yet humans were still the same¡ªrejecting everything they deemed different.

    Outsiders.

    Even their own kind, if they saw them as a threat.

    Shinya didn¡¯t blame them.

    At least, not now.

    He understood that this was not just a flaw of humans¡ªwerewolves were the same.

    When he returned to his homeland, the werewolf kingdom of Togekaze, his own kind had shunned him just as fiercely¡ªall because he carried the scent of humans.

    For a long time, he had believed that he had no home in the human world.

    But when he returned to the werewolf kingdom, he found that he still had no home.

    It took him years to learn how to coexist with his own kind, to find his place among them, to finally be accepted.

    That was why he understood the value of belonging more than anyone.

    Back then, Irene had been ostracized by her own people because of him.

    Now, Irene had become Nicole, and once again, because of him, she had been marked by demons¡ªrejected by her own kind as if she carried a plague.

    He never cared about being cast out by humans, but he didn¡¯t want Nicole to lose the place that should have rightfully been hers.

    If Nicole lost her footing in the human world because of him, it would be his fault.

    If he had never approached her, would all of this misfortune have never fallen upon her?

    Had his selfishness been the very thing that had truly hurt her?

    Shinya wavered, deeply uncertain.

    The protests grew louder, and Rivern could no longer stand by and watch.

    He stepped forward and sighed, choosing to compromise.

    "This girl is my family. Please, for my sake, show her some tolerance. She was separated from us due to an accident and ended up in Seagull Town. I apologize on her behalf for any trouble she may have caused. I assure you, she will be leaving Seagull Town soon."

    "It''s not that we dislike her," an elderly man stepped forward, speaking politely yet firmly.

    "But you understand, Exorcists as exceptional as yourself are rare. And beyond that, you are not from our town, nor do you reside here permanently. If something like this happens again, what are we supposed to do then? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a fair concern?"

    But not everyone was as polite.

    A sharp voice cut through the crowd, demanding, "So when you say soon, exactly how soon?"

    "Within a week," Rivern reluctantly promised.

    But the townspeople were far from satisfied.

    "A week?"

    "A week is too long!"

    Vanessa stepped in, adding, "One week. During that time, I assure you, she will not leave the church."

    With both an Exorcist and a priest vouching for her, the protests finally began to subside.

    Some people cast pitying yet distant glances at the unconscious Nicole, while others looked at her with nothing but rejection and disdain.

    "This poor child¡­"

    "Stop staring. You don¡¯t want to attract anything unclean."

    With that, the crowd finally began to disperse.

    Vanessa turned to Eddie and gave him simple instructions.

    "Stay behind and check if the barrier and alarm system sustained any damage. While you''re at it, make sure they¡¯re fully recharged."

    Eddie nodded. "Understood."

    Rivern was just about to speak when Vanessa cut him off.

    "Rivern, you should stay too."

    Following her gaze, Rivern noticed the small group of people gathered around the innkeeper¡ªand immediately understood what she meant.

    After everything that had happened today, what could possibly reassure the townspeople more than having an Exorcist stay at their inn?

    With no other choice, Rivern agreed.

    As he watched Vanessa and Shinya quickly leave with Nicole, a wave of conflicting emotions surged within him.

    Just then, a hand landed on his shoulder.

    "Come on, Exorcist."

    Rivern turned to see one of the mercenaries from earlier.

    Robin grinned and gestured with his thumb toward the inn.

    "Kyle says he¡¯s treating us to dinner later. You have to come."

 049 Ghosts of the Past

    Rivern was deeply worried about Nicole¡¯s condition, but given Shinya¡¯s open hostility, he didn¡¯t dare to visit her recklessly.

    With Vanessa taking care of her, Nicole should be fine.

    He could only convince himself to let it go for now.

    Although the inn¡¯s main hall was nearly destroyed, the other rooms and facilities had remained intact.

    Ever the optimist, Kyle Merrick hauled out spare tables and chairs from the basement, setting them up in the front yard for an outdoor feast, meant as a banquet of gratitude for the warriors who had fought tonight.

    At the same time, he announced that from this moment on, the inn would not accept new guests.

    Those who wished to stay were welcome, and those who didn¡¯t were free to leave.

    After everything that had happened tonight, the only ones who chose to remain were the mercenaries.

    Partly because they were bold and skilled, but mostly because Kyle had promised them a week of free food and lodging.

    Where else would they go?

    The members of Bladewind Mercenary Group raised their cups, celebrating their survival. No one was leaving sober tonight.

    Meanwhile, people kept offering Rivern drinks, but he turned them down one by one.

    "Thank you for the offer. Apologies, but I never drink alcohol."

    "Come on! The innkeeper is treating us¡ªat least show some appreciation!" One of the inn¡¯s employees, already tipsy, pressed him further.

    Rivern simply offered a polite, apologetic smile and said nothing.

    Seeing this, Kyle casually took the cup meant for Rivern, raised it high, and downed it in one go.

    "Albert, that¡¯s not how you talk to a guest," Kyle chided, clapping the man on the shoulder.

    "Our dear Exorcist here still has work to do¡ªhe can¡¯t drink too much. Come on, old pal! I¡¯ll drink with you instead! Fill ¡¯em up, everyone!"

    With practiced ease, the innkeeper steered the crowd away from Rivern, leaving only Eddie sitting beside him.

    Rivern watched Kyle walk off, feeling a twinge of gratitude.

    Then, he remembered¡ªthere was someone else he still needed to thank.

    "Thank you for stepping in earlier, Eddie."

    Eddie responded politely, "Think nothing of it. It was my honor, Mr. Rybirths."

    "Just call me Rivern."

    Hearing this, Eddie scratched his head awkwardly. "It just feels¡­ a little improper. You seem much older than me, and as an Exorcist of the Sevenfold Verdict, I feel like calling you by name might be disrespectful¡­"

    "It¡¯s not. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me," Rivern said with a warm smile.

    Eddie was momentarily taken aback.

    That gentle smile suddenly reminded him of something¡ª

    A few times, when he had traveled to Northsail¡¯s headquarters, the Murmuring Sanctum, for examinations, he had overheard rumors about Rivern.

    Rivern hadn¡¯t always worked in Echowater Town.

    He had originally served at the Murmuring Sanctum, the headquarters of Dawn Prayers.

    According to rumors, several female priests had once fought over him, their rivalry escalating into a full-blown brawl.

    Friendships were shattered, and worse yet, the disruption affected the guild¡¯s daily operations.

    In the end, to restore order, Rivern had been transferred to Echowater Town.

    At the Murmuring Sanctum, there was a well-known piece of gossip about Rivern Rybirths¡ª

    If this man ever smiles at you, don¡¯t get the wrong idea and think he¡¯s interested.

    Because he¡¯s that gentle to everyone¡ªregardless of gender, age, or even species.

    But still, Eddie couldn''t deny it.

    [That smile was truly captivating.]

    It made people instinctively want to be closer to him.

    [No wonder those girls all fell for him.]

    [Even I have to admit¡­ Rivern is incredibly charming¡­]

    Flustered by his own thoughts, Eddie quickly took a sip of apple cider, trying to calm himself down.

    [And now that I know he¡¯s one of the legendary Exorcists, he¡¯s even more charming. Damn, Why is he so charismatic...?.]

    "Eddie."

    Caught off guard by Rivern calling his name, the young priest nearly spilled his drink.

    "¡­Yes? What is it?"

    "Why do you trust me so unconditionally?"

    Rivern''s gaze was steady. "You have no evidence that I was one of the Exorcists present that day, do you? And yet, you still defended me. Why?"

    Eddie hesitated.

    Why did he believe in Rivern?

    Even he couldn¡¯t fully explain it.

    "Maybe¡­ I¡¯d rather believe than doubt," he finally said.

    "Because you¡¯re my colleague, Rivern. So I choose to trust you."

    Setting his cup down, Eddie met Rivern¡¯s gaze with sincerity.

    "Whether or not you were there that day, I believe one thing for certain¡ªyou have never betrayed the guild. Not in the past, not now, and not in the future."

    A fleeting, complicated smile crossed Rivern¡¯s face.

    "Eddie, you¡¯re going to be an outstanding priest one day."

    He stood up and patted Eddie¡¯s shoulder.

    "No¡ªyou will be."

    With that, he turned and walked away from the open-air banquet, leaving Eddie behind.

    Eddie couldn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning behind Rivern¡¯s enigmatic smile.

    All he could do was watch in confusion as Rivern stepped into the ruins of the darkened hall, his figure gradually swallowed by the shadows.

    <ul>

    <li>¡¤¡¤</li>

    </ul>

    Rivern stepped out of the private shower and followed the signs toward the public bath.

    At this hour, most people were still gathered outside, enjoying the lively open-air banquet, leaving the bathhouse eerily quiet.

    Only the faint sound of dripping water echoed through the space.

    In Northsail, public bathhouses like this were fairly common.

    Herbal baths were known to work wonders in restoring physical strength.

    Even so, Rivern had never once used one.

    He was never comfortable with the idea of being so exposed around both acquaintances and strangers alike.

    But tonight, his exhausted body could no longer refuse the pull of the warm, healing waters.

    He picked up a clean towel from the basket, wrapping it around his lower body, then draped another over his shoulders, letting it hang naturally to cover his back.

    As he stepped through the entrance of the large communal bath, the rich aroma of herbs blended with the rising steam, engulfing him.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Even before entering the water, he could already feel an unprecedented sense of relaxation washing over him.

    His footsteps echoed through the empty bathhouse, the vast space amplifying the sound.

    The dense mist blurred his vision, while the comforting warmth made his exhausted body feel on the verge of sleep.

    Just as he thought he would have the entire bath to himself, a voice rang out from the other end of the steamy haze.

    "Been a while."

    Rivern, standing at the edge of the bath, stiffened at the voice.

    He lifted his gaze, his eyes landing on the young man lounging at the far end of the large bath.

    The man sat in the water, arms casually draped over the edge, his entire posture exuding ease.

    Golden hair floated lazily in the bathwater, while the rippling light glistened against his pale skin.

    His emerald-green eyes were filled with confidence and arrogance, sharp as a blade.

    With an unhurried motion, he ran his fingers through his damp hair, pushing it back behind his ear.

    Then, with a mocking smirk, he locked eyes with Rivern.

    For a long moment, Rivern stood frozen in place, unable to tear his gaze away.

    The air around him felt as thick as sand, suffocating, pressing in on him.

    Every breath he took seared through his chest, a sensation that reached deep into his soul.

    Of course, Rivern recognized him.

    That young man was none other than himself¡ªfifteen years ago.

    "Still enjoying your little Exorcist game?" the younger man sneered.

    "Do you really think being worshipped as a hero by those ignorant fools can erase everything you''ve done?"

    Rivern''s silence seemed to irritate the apparition.

    The young man rose to his feet, golden hair cascading down his shoulders.

    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Playing dumb with me?"

    Seeing the figure approaching him, Rivern instinctively took a step back.

    He knew it was nothing more than an illusion¡ª

    And yet, an unshakable fear coiled in his chest, suffocating and real.

    Suddenly, the shadow vanished into the mist.

    Suddenly, a pair of ice-cold hands seized Rivern¡¯s face.

    "No rush¡ªlet me help you remember."

    Panic surged through him as he tried to shove the figure away, but his hands grasped at nothing.

    The illusion dissipated into the steam, and Rivern lost his balance, plunging into the bathwater.

    Countless bubbles slipped past his face, rising toward the surface.

    He felt himself sinking deeper, his hands desperately reaching out for something¡ªanything to hold onto.

    Then, a piercing scream rang out, chillingly close.

    He saw an image growing clearer inside a bubble drifting past¡ª

    A memory.

    He saw himself, sword in hand, cutting down an unarmed woman.

    Her eyes burned with hatred, reflecting his own cold, merciless face.

    She had been nothing more than one of many¡ªjust another target in a long list of missions.

    Back then, as an Enslaved Fiend under the demons, countless souls had perished by his hands.

    Every target assigned to him had one thing in common¡ªthey were all women.

    They came from different backgrounds, bore different faces, and ranged vastly in age.

    Yet as a mere tool for slaughter, he had carried out his master''s every command flawlessly.

    How many had he killed?

    Even he had lost count.

    But over time, he began to notice another shared trait among his victims¡ªsomething beyond just their gender.

    In the instant of their death, a strange, faint surge of magical energy would erupt from their bodies.

    For that brief moment, it was as if time had stopped¡ª

    As if the entire world had gone silent.

    It was a sensation so bizarre, so impossible to describe with words, that Rivern never knew what to make of it.

    And yet, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ª

    Had it been prolonged exposure to that energy that had allowed his consciousness to break free from his master''s control?

    Bit by bit, he had begun to think for himself.

    He had started to question, rather than simply follow orders.

    The last time he carried out that mission for his master, he had tracked his target to a forest near Acorn Town.

    When the woman spotted him, she did not beg for her life, nor did she try to resist.

    Instead, she demanded that he kill her.

    Rivern remembered it vividly¡ª

    Her eyes overflowed with despair and hatred, as if death was the only release she had left.

    But this time, he couldn¡¯t fulfill her wish.

    And for the first time, he disobeyed his master''s orders.

    Instead of delivering a fatal strike, he only wounded her.

    Seeing him hesitate, she dragged her injured body away.

    As she left, she cast him a look of both scorn and pity.

    "Pathetic creature. You''re just another pawn of fate."

    Rivern stood frozen, watching her disappear.

    Not long after, she was found outside Acorn Town¡ªrescued by another woman.

    Rivern did not follow her any further.

    His master flew into a rage at his failure and defiance.

    The demon had realized that the weapon in his hands was no longer as obedient as before.

    To punish Rivern for his growing self-awareness and lingering humanity, while still ensuring the mission was completed, the demon made a cruel decision¡ª

    He would slaughter the entire town, burying them all alongside that woman.

    And so, Acorn Town met its fate.

    If time could turn back¡ªif Rivern had the chance to choose again¡ª

    He would have killed her.

    He would have continued to be his master''s loyal hound.

    Between the two sides of the scale¡ª

    The life of one person, plus the freedom of another¡ª

    How could they ever compare to the peace and safety of an entire town?

    But Rivern had no chance to go back.

    The hand he reached out grasped nothing but shattered bubbles¡ªnothing but empty illusions.

    Beneath the water, he saw himself stretching out his left hand.

    The burned ring around his index finger began to bleed, the sharp pain piercing through his senses, pulling him back to reality.

    A voice, gentle yet worn by time, echoed in his ears.

    "You are human. You are a priest of Dawn Prayers, not their prisoner! Remember that. Live with pride... live on¡­"

    Can I really?

    Someone like me¡­ do I really deserve that?

    "Live, child. No matter what role you take, live on¡­ and find your purpose."

    Purpose¡­ my purpose¡­?

    The crushing weight of suffocation closed in around him as he struggled to swim upward.

    But a pair of frail hands suddenly clamped around his neck, forcing him down beneath the water.

    ¡°Hypocrite! A murderer like you dares to speak of purpose? Don¡¯t you dare sing praises of your so-called justice and kindness! You really think it was just because you were controlled that you butchered those innocent women?¡±

    Beneath the surface, Rivern looked up, his vision distorted by the rippling water.

    The warped, broken face above him stared back, and in that moment, he choked on his first mouthful of water.

    He knew this voice.

    He would never forget it.

    She was the one who had led him to the demon.

    She was the one who had offered him up as a tool, selling him away like an object.

    She was the first woman he had ever killed.

    The deeper the love had once been, the more consuming the hatred that followed.

    "If not for all that hatred, what do you think Master used to control you? I deceived you, I betrayed you, so you killed me. But once wasn¡¯t enough, was it? Just one time could never be enough for you. That¡¯s why you¡ª"

    "Shut up!!"

    Her words stabbed deep into Rivern¡¯s heart, the pain sharp and unbearable.

    He cut her off violently, seizing her frail wrist and forcing her away.

    As they struggled, Rivern suddenly felt something solid beneath his fingers¡ª

    His hand had caught the edge of the bath, and with a desperate heave, he pulled himself upright.

    Water splashed around him, droplets rising and falling back into the pool.

    Her shadowed figure was gone.

    Only Rivern remained, alone in the water, coughing violently, his breaths ragged and unsteady.

    The vast bathhouse echoed with the sound of dripping water and the low, mechanical hum of the heating system.

    Steam swirled around him, blurring his vision once more.

    He squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head again and again.

    No¡­ it wasn¡¯t me¡­

    I was under Griffith¡¯s control when I killed those women¡­

    I didn¡¯t¡­ I never¡­

    Rivern clutched his head in despair, guilt crushing him from within.

    Suddenly, a child¡¯s voice echoed through the bathhouse.

    "Mister, why are you crying?"

    Rivern''s head snapped up, his breath hitching.

    At the entrance to the bath, a little girl stood watching him, her expression filled with genuine concern.

    He blinked in surprise.

    It had been a long time since a child had addressed him so kindly.

    And more importantly¡ªthis was the men''s bathhouse.

    "Little one, are you lost? The women''s bath is on the other side."

    But the girl didn¡¯t seem to hear him.

    Clutching a tattered cloth doll, she slowly walked toward him.

    Rivern¡¯s eyes fell on the doll¡¯s neck, where the seams had come undone.

    A moment later, blood began to seep from the opening, thick and glistening¡ª

    Spilling down like a wriggling serpent, slithering along the floor in twisting, crimson trails with every step the girl took.

    Rivern nearly gasped.

    He watched as the girl crouched down before him, her innocent eyes gazing up at him with childlike curiosity.

    "Mister, why did you kill me? Was it because I was a bad girl?"

    A deep gash of blood ran vertically down her face, splitting it into two uneven halves.

    Yet despite the grotesque wound, her expression remained pure and untainted, as if she truly did not understand.

    She clutched the blood-soaked doll in her arms even tighter.

    Rivern could no longer move¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Exorcist?!"

    A voice shattered the silence of the bathhouse.

    Rivern snapped back to reality.

    He turned his head and saw Kyle standing at the entrance.

    "Exorcist, are you alright?"

    Kyle had heard some strange noises coming from the bath and had come to check.

    But all he found was Rivern sitting alone by the pool, looking as if he had lost his soul.

    "I''m fine," Rivern forced a smile.

    "But I thought I heard¡ª"

    "I¡­ slipped just now, that¡¯s all," Rivern explained awkwardly.

    "What?! You slipped? Are you hurt? Where did it happen?"

    Kyle rushed forward, his concern genuine.

    "I¡¯ll have them fix it right away¡ªcan¡¯t have anything this dangerous happening again!"

    "I''m fine, not hurt at all," Rivern replied, instinctively retreating further into the water.

    His hand brushed against the towel that had fallen into the bath, and he grabbed it.

    He had originally used it to cover the scars on his back¡ªif Kyle got any closer, he might need it again.

    Fortunately, after hearing Rivern''s reassurance, Kyle didn¡¯t press the issue further.

    "Really? That¡¯s good. Then where exactly did you slip?"

    "Here," Rivern said reluctantly, pointing to the stone tiles in front of him.

    "I see. Got it. Well, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. I¡¯ll send someone to take care of it later."

    With that, Kyle flashed a bright smile and walked away.

    As Kyle disappeared through the bathhouse entrance, Rivern let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    He rose to his feet and made his way toward the changing room.

    Inside, the space was empty.

    Reaching out, he wiped away the condensation from the mirror.

    His reflection stared back at him.

    The usual charming smile was nowhere to be seen.

    All that remained was exhaustion, pain, and sorrow that refused to fade.

    Behind him, another mirror reflected his broad, scarred back.

    Two horrifying vertical scars ran down his back¡ªas if something that once belonged there had been forcibly severed with a blade, only to be crudely stitched together with countless jagged threads.

    The grotesque, uneven sutures marred his skin, making him look less like a man and more like a creature wrapped in a delicate human shell.

    He had once been a puppet of darkness.

    Now, he was a prisoner of the light.

    To prove his loyalty to the Winged Celestials, he had offered up the wings that once belonged to a demon.

    In return, he had been granted greater holy magic¡ªa power far stronger than before.

    These new shackles suppressed the dark energy within him while allowing him to wield even more powerful divine magic.

    When this flesh-bound shell could no longer contain him, what would he become?

    Would he turn into the very same kind of demon that had cursed him?

    In the mirror, Rivern could almost see those eerie violet eyes staring back at him.

    "Do you remember them? The lives you took, the girls who perished by your blade? From tonight, they will come back for you¡ªone by one."

    The demon¡¯s whispered curse had become reality.

    The long night stretched on¡ªand with it, the nightmare began.

    Rivern lowered his head.

    Once again, he found himself drowning in helplessness and fear.

    And no one told him that, just moments ago¡ª

    The first thread binding his back had snapped.

 050 Going Home

    Shinya carried Nicole in his arms, walking alongside Vanessa as they arrived at the church in Seagull Town.

    It wasn''t Shinya''s first time here. He had spent thirty years in the human world, most of it in this very town. Even so, he¡¯d never had much interaction with the townspeople. Under the strict restrictions of his father, Aoshi, the two of them had lived an extremely low-profile life. As a result, aside from Kyle and his family, Shinya had few acquaintances in Seagull Town.

    If he had to name someone else, it would be the old priest at the church.

    After all, Dawn Prayers was known as a ¡°neutral organization.¡± Their so-called neutrality didn¡¯t just apply to other groups within the human world, but also extended to the various non-human factions. As a result, the priests never held any prejudice against werewolves.

    Now, fifteen years had passed since Shinya last left Seagull Town. The humble church remained unchanged¡ªit was still the same building. Only the people were no longer there.

    The old priest of Seagull Town, the one who lived in Shinya¡¯s memories, had likely passed away.

    He didn¡¯t ask Vanessa where that priest had gone. Because if he did, it would make that loss feel real.

    Vanessa noticed how familiar he seemed with the place and was puzzled at first. How could a werewolf be so well-acquainted with human territory? But then she thought about it¡ªhe spoke the common human tongue so fluently, so it wasn¡¯t that surprising he knew his way around here too.

    Shinya walked ahead, carrying Nicole in his arms. Just as he was about to step through the church doors, Vanessa stopped him.

    She motioned for him to lay the girl down for a moment, then instructed him to go in first.

    Vanessa cast a spell over Nicole. Two small glowing blades of light crossed at her wrist in the shape of a cross. Then Vanessa quickly picked the girl up and carried her through the threshold of the church.

    Shinya understood¡ªclearly, this church was also equipped with wards that detected dark magic.

    "Come with me. She needs to be purified inside the Suncrystal, or else the demon¡¯s claws may come for her again."

    Shinya immediately followed her.

    They passed through the nave and finally arrived at a basement chamber.

    Though he had been to this church a few times in the past, this was the first time Shinya had entered this bright underground room.

    Three magical orbs, much like the priestly spell Light Hunt, floated through the space, drifting slowly as they illuminated every corner. They circled a massive device at the center of the room¡ªthe apparent source of their power.

    It was a sharply angled octahedral structure. One end tilted upward while the other rested on the floor, large enough to hold two or three adults. It was made of eight triangular planes of light, with metallic edges glowing with a soft, golden warmth.

    ¡°The Suncrystal¡ªa holy magical device from before the Cataclysm. There are probably fewer than twenty left across the entire continent of Asate,¡± Vanessa explained as she gently placed Nicole inside the structure.

    As the priest released her hold, the girl floated within the crystal like a delicate bubble. At the same time, the two lightblades that had pierced her wrists vanished.

    ¡°How long until the mark is cleansed? How long before she wakes up?¡± Shinya asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be a day, maybe a week. That depends on her fate.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in this coma because the demon used that mark as a conduit to invade her dreams. When she breaks free depends entirely on her own strength.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°She can do it,¡± Shinya said firmly. ¡°She¡¯s a strong girl.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but reach toward her face, only to find his hand stopped by the barrier¡ªhe couldn''t pass through.

    Vanessa noticed the way the werewolf looked at the girl¡ªhis gaze was filled with tender affection. She didn¡¯t know who this girl was, nor how the girl felt about the werewolf, but one thing was clear: he cherished her as if she were his beloved.

    A werewolf who could live over three centuries falling in love with a human who might not even reach a hundred¡ªit could only end in sorrow. To a werewolf, a human life span was like that of a kitten or a puppy to a human. These little creatures grow up far too quickly, only to grow old even faster.

    This girl would be no different.

    In the blink of an eye, he would lose her.

    Vanessa couldn¡¯t help but wonder silently: Why would anyone give everything for a love that can only end in tragedy?

    But she quickly told herself to let the matter go. After all, she wasn¡¯t the type to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, much less comment on someone else¡¯s love life. Logically speaking, there was another matter that concerned her more.

    ¡°What do you plan to do once she wakes up?¡± Vanessa asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shinya replied, lowering his head with a weary voice. Everything had happened so suddenly¡ªhe hadn¡¯t had a moment to think about what came next.

    Vanessa offered a suggestion. ¡°The girl will need to stay here. If you¡¯re willing, you can stay too. No matter what prejudices or hostility the townspeople may harbor, as long as you stand against the darkness, you¡¯ll always have the protection of Dawn Prayers. The doors to every one of our churches will always remain open to you.¡±

    ¡°I doubt the townspeople see it that way.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t step outside the church, they won¡¯t touch you,¡± Vanessa assured him. ¡°Dawn Prayers will guarantee your safety.¡±

    Shinya turned away and slumped down against the Suncrystal, his back leaning against its glowing frame. He sank to the floor in silence, offering no further reply.

    Vanessa watched him for a moment, concern flickering in her eyes, then made a decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something to eat,¡± she said gently. ¡°It won¡¯t be as good as the food at the Sword Sheath Inn, but it¡¯ll keep you going.¡± With that, she headed toward the stairs.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Priest,¡± Shinya murmured, his head still bowed, voice heavy with exhaustion.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Vanessa replied softly.

    <ul>

    <li>¡¤¡¤</li>

    </ul>

    Nearing midnight, just as Vanessa was preparing for bed, she heard a knock at the door.

    When she opened it, she found Eddie standing there¡ªalongside the innkeeper, Kyle Merrick.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Mr. Merrick?¡± Vanessa asked.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you so late,¡± Kyle said with a sheepish rub of his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing urgent¡ªI¡¯m just here to drag my big brother home.¡±

    ¡°Big brother?¡± Vanessa was momentarily confused.

    Eddie explained, ¡°He means the werewolf from earlier.¡±

    Kyle nodded. ¡°Yeah, the two of us grew up together. Technically, he¡¯s my older brother¡ªthough, judging by his baby face, you wouldn¡¯t guess it. He¡¯s about sixty now. But for a werewolf, that¡¯s barely adulthood. So, uh... where is he?¡±

    <ul>

    <li>¡¤¡¤</li>

    </ul>

    Vanessa led Kyle down into the basement. Kyle saw Shinya fast asleep beside the Suncrystal, and saw Nicole floating gently within its glowing core.

    He walked over, and when he noticed the empty water cup and clean plate beside Shinya, a softness crept into his gaze.

    "Looks like he''s completely worn out."

    Standing behind him, Vanessa added with a sigh, ¡°You weren¡¯t there, so you didn¡¯t see it¡ªhow he blocked an Elementalist¡¯s Stellar Frostfall with his own body. It was almost unbelievable. I still don¡¯t know whether to call it bravery or recklessness.

    Kyle chuckled. "That¡¯s Shinya for you. Pretty amazing, huh?"

    Saying that, Kyle crouched down beside Shinya and gave his shoulder a shake. ¡°Hey, hey, wake up.¡±

    Shinya was fast asleep and didn¡¯t respond at all to Kyle¡¯s voice.

    Annoyed, Kyle smacked him on the forehead. ¡°Get up already! You can sleep after you¡¯ve had a proper meal at home!¡±

    That finally did the trick. Shinya opened his eyes¡ªonly to shoot Kyle a murderous glare.

    Kyle froze. Right¡­ he has the worst morning temper. A flicker of fear crossed his mind.

    Then again¡ªDid he just glare at me? His courage flared back up.

    Kyle reached out and ruffled Shinya¡¯s dark hair like calming down a giant dog. ¡°Easy, easy¡­ don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s go home and eat something nice.¡±

    At last, Shinya¡¯s fury seemed to subside a little. But he still refused to go with Kyle.

    ¡°No.¡±

    With that, Shinya lay straight back down on the floor.

    Kyle followed his gaze to the girl floating inside the Suncrystal and let out a sigh of annoyance.

    ¡°Seriously? There¡¯s room in your eyes for no one but this girl, huh?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°At least if you won¡¯t do it for me, do it for my old man, will you? It¡¯s been fifteen years. Don¡¯t you think you owe the guy a hello?¡±

    That gave Shinya pause.

    When he brought Nicole to the inn, he hadn¡¯t seen Tsuruga or Kalia even once. Not even in the crowds of evacuees during the ghoul attack.

    He hadn¡¯t dared to ask¡ªbecause if he asked, it might mean they truly were gone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kyle said gently. ¡°Vanessa¡¯s looking after Nicole. Come home with me first, okay?¡±

    Shinya finally sat up. ¡°...Okay.¡±

    Kyle grinned and ruffled his hair.

    ¡°Touch my hair again and you''re dead.¡±

    ¡°Ooooh¡ªso scary!¡±Kyle said with a grin. "I''m shaking in my boots!"